A 2nd Chance (Honkai Impact 3rd/Worm) [re-write]

QroGrotor · Oct 30, 2023

Running barefoot in the winter was never a good idea. Doing so in Siberia was worse. She had no choice. Sirin couldn't stop. They would hunt her down. Her lungs were burning.

Stumbling, she fell into the snow face first. It felt like fire. Some small part of her begged her to stop. To just give up and pass away amidst the frozen wasteland. Another part wanted nothing more but to take revenge on those who did this to her. To Aphora. To Agata. To Galina. To every single child that died in those chambers after days, weeks or years of injections.

Ẻ̶̡̨̢̢͉̜̬̪̥̜̤̩̙̳̓ş̷̡̼͓̱̰͚͍͔̣͕̈͊̓̈́c̶̹̤̀ä̶̩̲̞̲͓̤̗͙͔̮̰̏̇̒̀p̴̡̳̰͚̺̻͐e̶̛̱̿̐̈͆̓.

There was a buzzing in her ears. Something spoke to her. She couldn't understand the language, but the concept behind it was heavy. It urged her to get away. To save herself. She couldn't… focus? Something was coming towards her. Something familiar. Similar to what she was.

Q̴̧̨̛͉̘̣͕͙̞̯̩͆̎̎̈́̄͗̕ų̶̡͈́̊̍̓̀̔̆͛͒̒͒̆͑ȩ̶̨̧̯̥̱̲̹̗̝̐̿͒̀͂̎̅̑́̂̎͂̕͜͠e̵̱̞̯̮͇͕̥̩̩͐n̴̤̓̈̒͐̈́̚.

Was she? What was she a queen of? Why would a queen ever be hurt or experimented on?

She knew why. Those people in white coats said it themselves.

"You're lucky to be sacrificed for Valkyries. They are fighting to protect our world. You can at least become a useful test subject."

God gave them no forgiveness. God heard her cries. Her pleas.

"Everyone is gone, the next one is me... God, where are you... Mom said that you will protect Sirin... Sirin is a good girl... Sirin did nothing wrong at all... God, I beg you, save everyone... save me!"

And God did. He gave her strength. Power. Ability to take revenge on those who'd taken everything away from her. One by one, researchers were killed. Murdered while trembling in terror. So did some of the children. They saw her killing them. They would've talked. They would've blown her secret wide open. She had no other choice. She didn't.

Finally finding the strength to get up, Sirin allowed the voice to guide her. To reach out for something deep inside of her. To hear its voice clearer.

D̶̰͈͐͒̽̑͋̆̓͘r̴̛͎͍̬̗̈̋͗̓̈́̔͑͋ǎ̴̧̱̤̼̠̃͘͜ͅî̸̧̩̦͚͖͙̙̘͕̂̈́́͘͝n̶̜̭̮̑͜ ̶̛̬̖̳̮̠͎̈́́͒͆̉̕̚͘t̶̛̰̰̠̰͕͙̬̿̽̔͠h̶͖̖̥̟̥̰̐̐́̔̐̓̕ͅȩ̸̬̬͕̊̏̚͜ ̵̮̹͈̭͙̏͒ṕ̵̨͕͚͐̽̋̊͘o̶̥̍w̶̧̪͙̱̮̺͈̮̔͆̊̈́͑̀̄͆̅ȅ̷̡̮̪̗̟̠͉͗̒͋͗̄r̵̬̈́̅͝

She should've. There was… energy all around her. It echoed throughout the empty wasteland, like the promise of change or a dream of futures. Very few ever would have felt it, fewer still could have done anything with their awareness. Yet Sirin knew what she had to do. Reach out. Feel it. Control it. Like an eager puppy, it flowed to her almost immediately. Overflowing with the pulsing energy coursing through her body, Sirin could feel her tiredness and pain fade away.

The presence behind her kept growing. Whoever or whatever that was - they were trying to catch her as quickly as possible. Could she beat them? Maybe if she had a bit more time. Maybe if she was just a bit angrier. Not now. Not like this. She needed time to rest. So she reached out and pulled.

The edges to the opening hole in reality rippled, clearly unstable.. Sirin had been acting on pure instinct, so it was a sloppy, hurried job. Instead of coming through the portal, the girl fell out of it like a sack of potatoes.
It snapped shut soon after.

She looked disheveled. Disoriented. Barely dressed in the stained rag of a medical gown. To anyone looking at her, their first thought would be that she'd escaped from a hospital or a mental asylum. But she couldn't care less.

She was free.

She'd survived.

She'd gotten away.

And that was all that mattered.

Looking around, Sirin found herself in a small alleyway between two buildings. The sky was darkening, which meant that it was getting late. It was snowing slightly, but only a light snowfall. That wasn't a problem, not for her. Even like this, she felt like her body was radiating warmth. Was it thanks to the power she'd used to escape? Had she always been like this? It was hard to remember.

Her mind was slowly becoming clearer. She knew that she couldn't stay here. Wherever here even was. She had to go. Get to some place warm. Get something to eat.

Sirin took a step.

And immediately collapsed.

The pain finally caught up to her as she hit the ground. Her muscles burned and her bones ached. And no matter how much she tried, her legs wouldn't listen when she told them to move. The only things that had been keeping her conscious were sheer willpower and adrenaline. Now that the danger was gone, there was almost nothing left.

She was barely able to move her head. Sirin managed to take a look at the nearest building. It was a convenience store. The lights were on and the sign said 'open'.

That's right. People.

Humans.

She could ask for help.

But could she trust them? They were no better than those who experimented on her. What would stop them from doing the same thing, now that she was weak again?

…

Nothing.

It would be for the best. She couldn't move.

Could barely think. Her body was freezing. Sirin could only last a couple of hours more.

And so she cried.

And crawled away from the shop.

It took her forever. It was painful. Sirin felt every snowflake stinging on her skin. Saw the pavement turning red under her hands. It was all so cold. She just wanted it to end.. To make the pain stop.

But she had to keep moving.

Had to–

Waking up, Sirin found herself lying somewhere warm. She could hear the soft sound of a fire crackling nearby and there was something wrapped around her. A blanket? Her hands felt bandaged. She wasn't in pain. No, that wasn't true. She could still feel a dull ache in her muscles. Her head felt dizzy, throbbing with a headache.

Was this… a dream?

Slowly opening her eyes, Sirin was met with a sight of a large room with a broken window.. There were blankets all over the place. Some dirty, some worn down, and a handful almost new. Two of the walls were full of spray paint and posters. Most of it was illegible or damaged in some way. Near the wall opposite to her there was a small fire pit surrounded by several logs and mattresses. A woman was sitting on one of them, using a knife to carve something out of a block of wood.

She noticed Sirin waking up and smiled.

"Ah, you're awake. Good."

Sirin wasn't sure how to respond. The woman looked like she was in her mid-twenties. Brown hair that went down to her neck. Dark skin. Freckles on her face. Dressed in an unzipped jacket, a white shirt and a pair of jeans. The woman's brown eyes were warm, inviting and full of kindness.

She wasn't sure she could ever trust eyes like those again.

"I'm sorry we couldn't give you any clothes," the woman said. "It's the best we could find given the circumstances."

"Kto ty takaya?"

Sirin noticed the woman's reaction. She didn't understand.

"Ty… Ty menya ne ponimaesh*."

"I'm sorry. I have no idea what you're saying."

Of course. Why would she ever escape to a place where she could speak the language? Why didn't she open a portal into the palace of her dreams? Maybe she should've. At least then she could die peacefully.

"Um. Do you speak English?"

Sirin could understand what the woman was saying. The language was foreign. Wrong. But she still understood the meaning behind those words. She still knew what to say. How?

"…English."

"Yes! So you do? What's your name? Where are you from?"

There was no point in not sharing that particular tibdbit of information.

"… Sirin."

"That's a cool name. You have a family name? Surname?"

She was trying to be friendly. Sirin didn't know why. Did she see her crawl up to the building? Decide to help her? People, adults, weren't that nice. There must have been a reason behind the action, but with how weak she was right now, attempting to lay low and buy time was the only option.

"Krylova. Sirin Krylova."

"Well, nice to meet you, Sirin. My name's Mary."

"Mary," the girl repeated carefully, as if tasting the word on her tongue. "Mary."

"Can you tell me how you ended up outside and half-naked in the middle of winter?"

Should she lie? Make up some story? Mary looked kind. Friendly. Like Galina.

But she couldn't trust her. Sirin couldn't afford that.

"…I don't remember."

"Was it the Empire? I've heard they were trafficking girls, but always thought it's just a rumor. That they wanted to be 'better' than ABB. Shows how different those bastards are," Mary huffed, putting the knife and the figurine she was carving to the side.

Empire? ABB? The words definitely held meaning, but what? Groups like Schicksal? Like Babylon?

"Where am I?"

"Brockton Bay. Not the kind of place you'd like to end up, to be honest."

"I-I see."

Where was Brockton Bay? Sirin had never heard the name before.

"Well, from how thin you are, I'd imagine you're hungry. I have some canned food here." Mary got up and walked towards one of the bags nearby.

Sirin knew that she should reject the offer. Take advantage of Mary's kindness and use it to escape. But she was starving. Weak. Cold. She couldn't. She was scared.

She'd do that later. When she was strong enough.

"T-thank you."

"Don't worry about it. There's not a lot of homeless folks left, so we have to stick together. Don't want you to freeze to death either."

Sirin opened the can.

It was peaches.

It tasted like heaven.

After finishing eating, Sirin felt tired. Weak. She should run away. Escape. But she couldn't. Mary seemed nice. Like Agata. Or Galina. Would she betray her? Leave her out to freeze and die?

Something kept saying "no".

That she wasn't like the others.

Wasn't like them.

That Sirin should trust her.

And she wanted to.

Sirin wanted to trust someone again.

Someone like Galina.

"Mary," she spoke quietly, curling into a ball.

"Hm?"

"Thank you."

The woman chuckled and walked up to her, ruffling her hair.

"Don't thank me yet, kid. If you want to get out of here, you'll need to find yourself a place to live. Some food to eat."

"I… can't."

"What do you mean?"

Sirin didn't respond.

She didn't know what to say.

How could she explain it without getting captured again?

"You're in trouble, aren't you?"

"…"

Mary sighed.

"You're pretty secretive, aren't you? Alright, I won't force you. But we'll have to figure out how to keep you warm until tomorrow."

"Tomorrow?"

"Yup. Tomorrow. Because I'll bring you to the PRT headquarters. There's another kid here, like you, and she decided to go to them for help. We'll tag along. Proof that the Empire is human trafficking should be enough for them to get off of their as- behinds," Mary coughed. "But until then, you should get some sleep. I have a spare sleeping bag here, should work for you."

Sirin didn't argue.

Didn't fight.

Mary helped her get into the sleeping bag. Offered her a few more blankets.

She closed her eyes.

And allowed herself to relax for the first time in years.

0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0

A/N: Well, here we go, I guess. Unsure how frequent the updates will be or when it'll actually become its own thing - trying to build up momentum for now.Should be able to post one chapter a week, hopefully.

Also, all of my thanks to Snowfire for beta-ing this. I do not possess the vocabulary necessary to express all of my gratitude.

QroGrotor · Oct 30, 2023

Sirin woke up to the sound of a door creaking. She jolted up, looking around. The first thing she noticed was Mary leaving through the main door, a backpack slung over her shoulder. Looking at the window, Sirin saw that it was bright outside. It was morning.

And the shelter was full of people.

Some were talking among themselves. Others were cooking. Still more were checking through bags, looking for anything they could use. And then there was a teen, who was trying to reach something on top of one of the shelves. Sirin quickly averted her gaze.She didn't want to get caught staring and attract any attention to herself.

Getting out of the sleeping bag, the girl grabbed one of the blankets and wrapped herself in it. She didn't know what was to come. Where was Mary? Did she go to that PRT place she'd talked about? Was it somewhere nearby? Would Sirin be able to find her?

No, she shouldn't. Not alone. But she didn't have to be. If someone tried to grab her, she'd tear them apart, fatigue or no.

Finally managing to create at least the semblance of a plan, the girl carefully wrapped the blanket around herself and stood up. Some of the people clearly noticed her movement, but did nothing to stop her from taking a few uncertain steps. Walking hurt, her muscles were still sore. Her head was spinning a little, too.

"You okay there, kid?" someone asked from the side.

Sirin didn't respond. She just wanted to leave. Go out. Find Mary.

"Hey, wait a moment, will ya?"

Turning towards the voice, the girl froze. An adult man, one that was significantly younger than most people in the shelter, was walking her way with two bowls in his hands. He looked… clean. Well fed. His clothes were new. He didn't have scars or bandages on his body.

He wasn't like Mary.

Immediately, the girl felt alarm bells going off in her head.

"Mary gave me a message," he said. "Told me that you might wake up while she's not around. Here," the man crouched down and offered Sirin one of the bowls. It was ful of some sort of porridge. She didn't touch it.

"… where did Mary go?"

"She went to the PRT. Like she said she would yesterday."

Sirin looked at the bowl, then the man, then back at the bowl. Hesitantly, she grabbed it.

"Thanks."

"Don't mention it."

The man's eyes. His tone. None of it seemed malicious. None of it screamed 'danger'. He seemed… genuine.

It was too soon to trust him.

Once the man introduced himself as Alan and left, the girl finally had some time to herself. Everyone ignored her. Either because she was young or because of her bandages. Sirin didn't care.

She needed to think.

PRT.

Mary mentioned it yesterday. Was it something like Schicksal? Government? Military? Maybe she could ask someone. It seemed like God gave her more than just power to escape, if her managing to communicate in a language she didn't know was anything to go by. Now, she'd just have to pretend and be careful.

"Um… excuse me, sir," Sirin turned towards one of the older men. Whether it was the beard or his eyes, something made him seem trustworthy. Or perhaps it was the fact that he was cooking something that smelled delicious.

"Huh? Oh, you're that kid from yesterday. You need something, kid?"

"Mary said something about PRT. Do you know what it is?"

"PRT? It's the national heroes organization, ya know, the one that fights villains and all that?"

Heroes? Villains? Sirin knew that it should make sense. The concept of heroes and villains was common. But at the same time, she had no idea what that meant. How should she reply? Should she lie?

"Oh… so that's where she went?"

"Yup. Probably told them about you, kid."

"I… I see. Thank you," Sirin gave the man a smile, quickly turning around and hiding in the sleeping bag once more.

It was fine. Mary seemed trustworthy. She would know if PRT was like Schicksal, wouldn't she? She talked about the PRT like they were helpful, maybe even good…but Shicksal had been talked about like that too. Who's to say the PRT didn't simply hide their true nature from the public?

No one had known what happened behind the Tower's closed gates, after all. Not until it was too late. And what was she supposed to do if they truly were just as bad? If not the PRT, where would she go?

--------

Sirin spent the day observing. Learning. Trying to memorize as much as possible. Mary wouldn't be back for a long while, if she'd gone with that Sarah girl to the PRT without her. Until then, she had to be as inconspicuous as possible. No one bothered her. Some were wary, others didn't even spare her a second glance.

She hated it.

Hated not knowing.

Being scared.

She used to be like Agata. Carefree. Kind. Always helping those who were hurt. Always smiling. But now? Now she was different. Sirin could never go back to how she used to be.

Never.

Eventually, she got tired. Sirin went back to sleep, ignoring everyone around her. She just wanted all of this to stop. For everything to be normal again.

To be a child once more.

"Hey, kid. Wake up."

Sirin heard Mary's voice, her body reacting before her mind did. She darted to one side on pure instinct, creating distance between herself and the woman. A moment later, she realized what she did.

"I-I'm sorry."

"…don't worry about it. I should've been more careful," Mary gave her a sad smile.

Why?

"Alan told me you were asking about the PRT."

Sirin nodded.

"The PRT are … hard to describe. They're the police, kinda. The good guys. You know what's good and bad, right?"

"Yes."

She knew all about the 'bad'.

"Okay. They're the good ones. You can trust them."

Could she?

"Mary?"

"Hm?"

"Is it… safe?"

The woman paused for a moment, as if carefully choosing her next words.

"No. Not really. They have their own problems. But it's safer than out here. And they can help you."

Sirin didn't like how Mary spoke. How did she know all of this? How did she understand her?

"You… won't come with me?"

"We might have to postpone our trip a bit. I've talked to Sarah a bit more and... Her home situation is bad, and her parents are alive and well. They;d most likely get notified, and she doesn't want that. Speaking of, want to go and talk to her?"

She really, truly didn't.

"Sure."

Sarah was a quiet girl. Short blonde hair, reaching up to her neck, fair skin with some freckles covering the bridge of her nose and bottle-green eyes. Dressed in a dirty black hoodie and jeans, the girl reminded Sirin of someone. But what stood out the most was just how lifeless the girl's eyes were.

Mary was telling the truth.

The girl was terrified.

"Just as heads up - don't try to touch her without permission," Mary whispered as they carefully made their way around the tables where people were unpacking large boxes with what seemed to be food. "Before she'd escaped, the ABB r- well, they hurt her. She's a good kid, so try to be patient with her, okay?"

"Sarah," the woman crouched down next to the girl. "There's someone I want you to meet. She's been in a similar situation and wants to ask you something."

The girl immediately stiffened up.

"Hello. I'm Sirin."

Sirin couldn't tell what she was feeling. It was as if Sarah was both looking at her and right through her at the same time.

As if the girl couldn't decide whether or not the stranger next to Mary was a threat or not.

"…hi. I'm S-sarah."

"It's nice to meet you."

Sirin hesitated. What should she even ask? The girl looked so empty.

"Do you… want to go to the PRT?"

"…"

"Sarah? You alright, sweetie?" Mary gently put her hand on the girl's shoulder, to which she flinched away.

"I'm fine."

Every word came out as almost a whisper. Like their soul was torn to pieces, their body nothing but an empty shell.
"It's… safe there."

"Sarah, you don-"

"Are you sure?" Sirin cut Mary off, her attention completely focused on the girl.

"I-I am. The Director is a good woman. She'll understand."

Director? Who was that?

"That's great!" Mary smiled, patting Sarah on the head. "Say, what do you think if you and Sirin spend some time together before we go there? The meeting is in a few hours, so we have time."

Sirin knew exactly where this was going. Mary wanted her and Sarah to befriend each other. To ease the girl into trusting the PRT.

But she was far from being certain. What if the PRT was like Schicksal? They too seemed like 'the good guys' at the start.

"…sure."

"Alright then. I'll come back for you in a bit. Just try not to leave the shelter, okay? But first, let's get you into something a bit less worrying."

Dressed in an oversized black shirt with a blue sweater on top of it, torn jeans and white sneakers,Sirin felt awkward. She wanted nothing more but to be left alone, but at the same time, Mary wanted her and Sarah to bond. She didn't have it in her to refuse, so instead the girl sat there, trying her best to look relaxed and at ease.

Sarah didn't look like she cared.

"So, you… escaped too?"

"Yes."

Sirin didn't like small talk. It was awkward. Painful. And yet, Mary insisted. So she had to keep playing this farce.

"I-I see."

Another minute of silence passed.

"Mary said that the PRT is good. Do you think so?"

Sarah paused, carefully thinking about her response.

"They… aren't like the gangs. Safer."

Sirin knew that Sarah was lying.

She knew that look.

"I see. Thank you."

More silence. Sirin knew that Mary wouldn't come back for a while, but Sarah was a victim. Somehow, she felt the need to help her. To do what she couldn't do for her friends. So the girl took a deep breath and prepared herself for one of the most exhausting conversations of her life.

It took almost an hour of careful questions, probing and responses, but eventually, Sirin was able to piece together the full story. A runaway from an abusive home, she'd traveled around the country, trying to find some kind of a job despite being underage. Instead, shortly after arriving into the city, she'd been grabbed by the criminal group known as the ABB. Or so she'd said. There wasn't a single doubt in Sirin's mind that behind those haunted eyes was true terror of something she'd experienced, but at the same time, it felt… disconnected. As if she was describing everything from a third person's point of view.

Or perhaps it was a coping mechanism? The 'subjects' of the Tower had had quite a few of those themselves. Some had prayed. Others had tried singing. Some had tried to sleep it off, and spend as little time awake as possible.

None of it had helped when the time for experiments came again. Songs and prayers were drowned out by anguished screams, and most of the time those taken away didn't return. None had lasted more than a few weeks, apart from herself.

As the images once again came bubbling up through her mind, Sirin had found herself clenching her fists. Her calm, almost disinterested expression had only been twisted by rage for an instant, but Sarah flinched away nonetheless, causing Sirin to feel a pang of guilt. She was a child, much like herself. Not an adult. She didn't deserve her fury.

From what she'd gathered, the girl had spent a little less than a week in captivity, being "prepared for the transfer". Eventually, she'd managed to escape when some independent hero stumbled onto the operation.

And once again, a feeling of something being wrong with the story appeared. But it didn't matter. She'd seen the look in Sarah's eyes before, and would never belittle or suspect anyone who had it.

"…I see."

"I-I'm sorry."

What should Sirin tell her? That it was okay? That she should be happy that she managed to escape?

"Mary told me that I could trust PRT. Do you think so?"

Sarah didn't answer immediately. She hesitated.

"…yes."

Sirin knew that she was lying.

But what could she do?

Eventually, Mary did come back, informing them that it was time to go. Sirin felt unsure. Scared. But at the same time, she knew that she couldn't just wander around aimlessly. If Mary was right, if PRT was nothing like Schicksal, they were her best shot at living a somewhat normal life.

And so she went with them.

As they moved through the city in a car that Alan provided, Sirin was torn between wanting to close her eyes and wanting to take in everything she could see. The girl had almost forgotten what civilization looked like during her three months in the Tower. People moving around, unconcerned with their surroundings. Buildings taller than anything she'd ever seen. So many colors.

So much.

It was almost overwhelming.

"We're here."

Sirin quickly looked through the window, noticing a tall building with the logo of the PRT in the middle. There were people in uniforms standing in front of the building. They didn't look like Schicksal's soldiers, but looks could be deceiving.

Mary stopped the car.

"Well, I guess it's time. Ready?"

No.

"Yes."

0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0

A/N: All of my gratitude to Snowfire once again. Without them, this chapter would've been quite a bit darker. Like, by a lot. A whole goddamn mile. From this moment on though, it'll take about a week for the next chapter. Building up the backlog.

QroGrotor · Nov 6, 2023

Director Emily Piggot wasn't having a good day. Hell, she wasn't having a good week. Then again, if the reports were anything to go by, it was slowly turning into a 'bad month', so the woman didn't have time to complain.

First, there was the fact that she'd had to let Calvert in after Rennick, unfortunately, collapsed due to a violent sickness. She'd been informed that there was no threat to his life, but until then, Thomas had offered his services as a temporary Deputy Director. How in the world he managed to pull that, and why it had been approved, she had no idea.

Second, the Protectorate ENE was short on manpower ever since she had to send Armsmaster and Assault to Boston to help out there.

Third, Shadow Stalker was suspended for yet another incident, with Miss Militia being forced to cover up the matter due to the girl's identity being exposed.

And fourth, the city had another trigger event, with an unknown parahuman now roaming the streets and looting stores.

The woman sighed, quickly reading through the report and signing it.

"Anything else?"

"Nothing, ma'am. The patrols will begin in an hour."

"Good. Dismissed."

And with that, her subordinates left, leaving Emily with nothing but mountains of paperwork and a headache. The woman knew that the only way to get through this day was to drown herself in coffee and hope that the situation would resolve itself somehow.

She was interrupted by the door to her office opening.

"Director Piggot, we have visitors. Miss Militia is about to begin interviewing two girls, brought in by Miss Lamb. Would you like to be present for the meeting?"

"What is it about?"

"Two homeless girls. One escaped from the ABB and the other is suspected to have been experimented on."

Emily pinched the bridge of her nose.

Great.

Just what she needed.

Still, if Mary Lamb sent the girls to the PRT…

"Have them both go through our medical scanners. If Lamb sent them to us, she likely suspects that at least one of them is parahuman. Might as well get something useful out of this situation."

"Understood, ma'am. Will do. Still, do you wish to be physically present?"

"I will watch from the observation room. Tell Militia to start in thirty."

"Understood, ma'am."

Emily wasn't a people's person. The woman didn't like to sugarcoat things. She was direct, blunt and honest to a fault. That's why she hated situations like this - where she had to pretend to be a good Samaritan. It was the worst part of her job.

"…and here are the results," Emily's assistant, Karen, handed her two folders. "One is confirmed to have powers. The younger one doesn't seem to have any. Here are the dossiers we've prepared."

"Very well. Lead them to the conference room 4. I will meet them there in 30 minutes."

Karen nodded, quickly leaving and closing the door behind her. Emily wasted no time, opening one of the folders and skimming through it.

Sarah Livesey.

Born 14th May 1994.

Mother - alive.

Father - alive.

Brother - deceased.

Declared missing on December 9th.

Presence of Corona Pollentia confirmed.

Presence of Corona Gemma confirmed.

Parahuman

Emily closed the folder and leaned back in her chair, ruminating on what she'd just read. The girl was a 15 year old parahuman, which meant two things. She was an insufferable teenager, and Emily would have to deal with her parents if was to be signed with the Wards. Fantastic.

Taking a look at the second file, the woman quickly noticed the differences.

Sirin Krylova.

Born 23rd June, 1997.

Mother - deceased.

Father - deceased.

No known relatives.

Corona Pollentia presence unconfirmed.

Corona Gemma presence unconfirmed.

Emily's expression soured further. A homeless orphan without any known relatives, or even any form of ID, most likely experimented on by the Empire. This could be a pain to handle.

Emily left her office twenty-five minutes later, walking through the white corridors of the PRT's ENE headquarters, making her way down to the observation room adjacent to conference room 4. It'd been quite a while since the last time she got to watch something from the side instead of needing to be personally involved. But when it came to homeless kids, Hannah was a much better option.

Entering the room, Emily made her way to a table by the wall of one-way glass, lowering herself into a chair with a full view of the conference room. Miss Militia sat opposite two girls, who were huddled together next to Miss Lamb, who was probably holding their hands. One of the girl's looked incredibly nervous, and Emily could see how physical contact could help with that.

Then, she'd focused on their appearances. The youngest of the two girls was dressed in an oversized purple sweater and jeans, while the other wore a black hoodie with a few holes in it and torn jeans. Both sets of clothes were clearly not new, or properly fit, the best that a homeless shelter could manage in a city like Brockton Bay.

What stood out the most, however, was the younger girl's entirely purple hair and bright gold eyes. Had the medical scanner malfunctioned? If anything, Sirin Krylova looked more like a parahuman than the nervous wreck of a girl next to her.

Was she a Thinker?

Sarah Livesey looked nervous and uncomfortable, most likely unnerved by having to wait. Emily touched a button on the table, letting Miss Militia know that she'd arrived... The hero clicked a similar button on the interview table, giving the appearance of starting a recording. In reality, the recorder was programmed to activate the moment it detected human speech, but the action provided a good way to break the ice.

"Alright then," Hannah said gently. "Sarah, Sirin. I'm Miss Militia, the second-in-command of Protectorate ENE. I'm glad that you've chosen to come in with Mary today."

No response.

"I know that meeting with our doctors probably wasn't pleasant, and I'm sorry for any discomfort. We had to check whether you had any injuries after your experiences." She smiled disarmingly, yet another reason Emily was outside for this. Hannah could actually make that expression real, Emily knew she couldn't. "If you feel like you can, could you tell me what happened? You don't have to go into specifics, but something for our records could help"

Sarah froze, looking away from the woman. Her eyes locked onto Emily's own, even though there wasn't a single chance she could actually see her. It lasted barely a moment, but the action alone was confirmation enough that Livesey girl had some kind of Thinker power.

"…I can."

Sirin's voice was surprisingly calm. Collected, almost flat. She didn't seem fazed by the meeting.

"That would be appreciated. We'll do our best to help you."

Emily watched as the girl looked at Sarah, who gave her a nod, and then focused her gaze on Hannah once more.

"I woke up in a building. Mary, one of the people there, helped me. I don't remember what happened."

"Can you tell me who you are? What your name is?"

"Sirin Krylova."

"Any family?"

"…no."

"I see. Do you have a place to stay?"

The girl shook her head.

"Very well. If you can give us a few days, we can contact some of the local orphanages. We'd also like one of our counselors to speak to you tomorrow. Is that okay?"

Sirin looked towards Miss Lamb this time, who nodded too. "…yes."

Emily sighed quietly, a small note of relief in the exhalation.This was being easier than she'd feared. Only halfway though, so she couldn't get optimistic.

"And what about you, Sarah?" Hannah asked, moving on. "We've heard about your escape from the ABB."

The girl's reaction was immediate. Her breath hitched, hands trembling.

"I… I'm okay."

"I can tell you've been through a lot" Hannah told the girl comfortingly. "We'll do our best to find those responsible for this, but you'll need to tell me everything you can remember. Can you do that for me, Sarah?"

The girl looked away.

"I-I will."

That was enough. Emily leant forward and touched the button that activated the channel to Miss Milita's earbud. "This will do as an introduction. Offer them rooms. We can get started on a proper investigation after they've had a hot meal and slept in a proper bed."

It wasn't something she did out of any kindness. But the PRT's protocols for situations like this were very clear, and there were just a few too many questions for her to let these girls just walk away. And, she couldn't deny, the protocols worked. Why else would she follow them?

"Thank you," Hannah nodded. "I know that it'll be hard to talk about any of this, so I'd like to offer you both rooms here at headquarters. You don't have to take them, but you'll be safe here."

"Can we stay in the same room?" Sarah spoke up, her expression twisting into an uncomfortable grimace.

The heroine's eyes widened for a brief moment, replaced quickly by hesitation. She clearly understood why they'd ask for it, but the regulations were clearly against something like this. The woman who was once a child soldier and had her own trauma could relate to the girls, but the heroine loyal to the Protectorate couldn't allow it.

Hannah looked like she'd bitten into a lemon.

"I'm afraid that is not allowed. I can promise to choose the neighboring rooms, however. Would that be satisfactory?"

Both girls nodded slowly. Hannah called in two agents, told them to settle the girls into adjoining guest rooms, and that was that. The two children left the room, Mary in tow, leaving it empty. Emily didn't move, instead opting to watch them leave. A moment later, she activated the voice speaker to let her talk to Hannah.

"They're lying." Miss Milita said, frowning. Her usually stoic expression had given way to one of concern.

"What's your reasoning for it?" Emily asked. Unspoken in the question was her agreement.

"Sirin," Hannah said "She lied. Her story was too… generic. I've dealt with enough runaway teens to know when things are missing. Her story is rehearsed, like she'd expected the question."

"What about Sarah?"

"…I don't know. I can't say for certain, but she's definitely a parahuman. A Thinker, if I'm not mistaken, maybe more. We should have the psychologist speaking to her tomorrow be very careful when they go fishing."

Emily knew that the heroine wasn't one to voice her doubts unless necessary, but the girl's lie bothered her. Perhaps letting Hannah speak wasn't the best idea. The whole situation was personal for her, to the point where she probably couldn't be completely impartial or logical. On the other hand, no one else truly possessed the ability to connect to two girls like this on a personal level. Given time, there could certainly be trust built between them.

"I agree," Emily said. "They don't trust us, and we don't want to endanger that. Sirin, though, are we sure she's not a parahuman? A Case 53 variant, perhaps?"
Hannah's mind worked furiously for a moment as she considered the question. She was almost certain that their medical scanners couldn't malfunction like that. Sirin Krylova shouldn't have a Corona Pollentia or Corona Gemma.

But then why would she lie?

"Director Piggot."

"Yes?"

"Have our technical staff check the scanner Sirin used. I'll volunteer as a control, if needed.." It must have been a mistake.

Sirin lay on a soft mattress, staring at the ceiling. Mary was right - the PRT was much, much better than anything she'd ever seen, save for her own room back home. A shower, clothes and a bed was more than she'd ever asked for.

And yet she couldn't relax.

Sarah's reaction to the PRT made it obvious that she was scared of it. Why? Sirin knew that the girl was lying. About her escape, about the PRT. But what did Mary mean when she'd said that they're 'good guys'? Miss Militia had certainly played her part of a 'nice person' well, but she'd seen this exact act when Schicksal's scientists arrived in her village.

Why did Sarah lie?

Sirin had no idea. She just wanted all of this, all these people and the PRT to disappear now. There wasn't a single chance that they'd let her live a normal life if their 'tests' and 'evaluations' found out what she really was. And if there was one thing that she'd never tolerate, it was being a prisoner once more. A slave. Except this time, her master would be a woman she'd never even met. Director Emily Piggot.

She'd give them one chance. Even as weak as she was, Sirin could already feel her strength returning. And if they tried to lock her up? They'd witness the wrath of God's chosen.

Sarah Livesey stared at the ceiling. She couldn't sleep. Couldn't rest. She didn't want to.

She was back in the cage. Back in the cold warehouse. Back with those monsters.

And her power kept telling, showing everything that'd happen to her.

They'd catch her. Hurt her. Touch her.

She felt sick.

The PRT had promised her that they'd help her. That she'd be safe. But the director, the woman, knew. Knew that she was a parahuman. The scanners must have told her, and she cursed herself for not finding a reason to refuse the scan. The Director might use gentler methods to get what she wanted, but she fully intended to get herself another pawn. All for the greater good. The best outcome for everyone, except Sarah herself. Used for her powers, and her powers only. Never caring about the person.

Sarah didn't know what to do.

But she knew who would know.

She needed to talk to Sirin.

Sirin Krylova couldn't sleep. She spent the whole night listening, observing, sensing. The PRT's guards. Their personnel. With her power returning, she could start to feel everyone moving around like fish through the water, even though the picture was muddy. None of them seemed hostile. None of them tried to sneak into her room. They seemed… genuine. Not like Schicksal's scientists, who'd try to sneak around at night, watching her.

But Sirin wasn't about to risk it. She wanted to talk to Sarah. Find out what she truly thought about the PRT, if Mary's words held any merit.

Just before sunrise, the girl heard the sound of the door to Sarah's room opening, followed by a soft knock on her own. Getting up from the bed, Sirin silently walked up to the door, opening it carefully.

Sarah stood there, shivering.

"S-Sirin?"

"Yes. What's wrong?"

The girl didn't respond. Instead, she walked inside, closing the door behind her.

"I… I need help. They're gonna take me. The PRT will."

"I thought you said they were safe."

"They are, but not- not how I thought. I-I… I saw it. Director's going to take me in. Use me. I-I don't want to be used again. I can't. I-"

Use. Take. Those words were enough to trigger something inside of Sirin, causing the older, taller girl to flinch away. Try to distance herself, but the locked door prevented her from moving that far. Leaving her at complete mercy of a thirteen year old girl that Sarah knew went through hell. A girl that would undoubtedly loathe her for disappointing her. That would slap Sarah hard enough to probably knock her out, causing the blonde to close her eyes, preparing for the pain.

Sirin gently hugged the girl, patting her back. Sarah didn't flinch. She didn't react in any way. She just stood there, trembling.

She remembered Galina trembling the same way before she'd been taken away forever. She remembered Agata, who closed her eyes and never woke up again. She remembered Avrora, who'd tried to be a ray of light for them. Who tried to stay positive the longest, only to be the first victim of the experiments.

She remembered Bella. Beautiful, brave Bella who protected Sirin for as long as she could.

And she would live up to her example.

It didn't matter that Sarah lied. Sirin had lied herself, and could understand her mistrust. She wouldn't let another girl disappear, even if she'd never owed this one anything.

"What do you want me to do?"

"I-I don't know. Please, don't leave me. I don't want to be alone."

Sirin didn't respond. There was no need to answer.

They were going to leave.

When Director Emily Piggot received a call about how Sirin Krylova and Sarah Livesey vanished from their rooms at 5:46 am, she was frustrated . Then she was concerned. It proved that at least one of the girls was either a Stranger or a Mover, meaning they absolutely had to find them. For all she knew, one of them could be the parahuman robber attacking the shops all over the city.

She resolved herself to a difficult case.

If only she'd known.

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: All of my thanks to Snowfire for beta-ing this. I don't know what to say to this wonderful person.

QroGrotor · Nov 12, 2023

Sirin Krylova hated the city. She hated the noise. The lights. The people. They were everywhere, moving around. Not a single one was willing to spare her and Sarah a glance, even with how out of place two girls seemed jogging down the street illuminated by street lamps, especially when their clothing was clearly torn in places.

But she couldn't stop.

They had to move.

"Where are we going?"

Sirin didn't know. Neither Mary nor Alan were someone she wanted to depend on - the woman had a life there and the man would probably call the PRT if he knew about their escape. But where else could they go? The shelter was the only place in the city that she knew.

It all came down to making a gamble.

"Back to Mary."

"Oh."

Sarah didn't say a single word ever since they'd left PRT HQ. She was probably terrified - Sirin wasn't. She was angry. Had the woman's words been nothing but lies? Was the PRT doing exactly what Schicksal did?

No. It didn't make sense for them to do so, not when they were in the middle of the city, with so many eyes firmly on them.

They wouldn't dare. Would they?

Asking Mary would have to be their first step.

Alan McIntyre was having a rough night. First, one of the shelter's guests woke up in the middle of the night screaming, claiming that he'd been chased by someone. Alan had quickly sent the man to Mary, hoping that she would be able to calm the guy down, but it meant he had to spend the rest of the night awake.

Just in case.

He was sitting on a chair, drinking coffee and skimming through the day's newspaper when he heard a voice.

"Alan?"

The man looked up, noticing the two girls, Sirin and Sarah, standing by the entrance to his office. Both girls looked horrible - they were covered in sweat and clearly exhausted, bags under their eyes painfully obvious. He immediately got up, rushing towards them.

"Jesus, what happened to you?"

Neither girl responded, but Sarah immediately took a step back, while Sirin leaned forward slightly, the motion causing the man to stop dead in his tracks.

Were they afraid of him? That wouldn't do.

"Please, come in. I thought you've decided to stay with the PRT?"

At least that's what Mary had told him. Did she lie?

'No. Doesn't matter. Calm them down and let them rest,' he thought, gesturing for the two to come inside.

Sirin sat on one of the chairs in Alan's office. Sarah was right next to her, huddled close and not daring to let go. It reminded her of Bella, the way that the girl refused to leave her side when she'd lost her parents. Only this time, Sirin wasn't the one being comforted.

Alan moved around the room, preparing something. She wasn't sure what it was, but when the man set a pair of cups in front of them, Sirin noticed steam rising from the liquid.

"It's hot cocoa. Should warm you up."

Sirin nodded, carefully taking one cup and handing the other to Sarah. She could feel the heat seeping through the container into her skin, warming her up.

"Mary said that the PRT was safe," she said.

Alan didn't respond immediately. He sat down, watching them for a moment.

"…she did."

"Was she lying?"

"No," Alan said. He looked very confused. "Why would you think she was?"

Sirin looked away. How should she respond? Tell the truth? Would Alan call the PRT himself if she did? Would Sarah's power alert her?

"…Sarah told me they're bad people."

Alan saw Sarah tensing up next to Sirin. She was afraid. Of him. Of the PRT. Of everyone. And yet she trusted the younger girl. Why?

"Why?" He asked the blonde girl.

"…they want to use me," she said haltingly.

The man looked confused.

"What do you mean by use? How would they-"

Sirin could see Sarah open her mouth, but no sound came out. She was too afraid to speak. So the purple haired girl did it in her stead.

"Sarah's a parahuman."

Alan blinked. He clearly wasn't expecting that answer.

"That doesn't… she's not the only parahuman that's ever stayed with us. And the PRT isn't a group of villains. I've seen them do a lot of good, especially Miss Militia and Armsmaster. They're heroes, Sirin."

"…and Sarah said they want to use her. For her powers. Just like the bad men."

Alan felt conflicted.

Both girls seemed dead set on the PRT being a bad thing, which was ridiculous. The heroes and the police, despite some of their failings, tried their hardest to save people. The man could easily remember Armsmaster stopping a mugging only a few days ago. And Miss Militia visited their shelter on occasion, helping everyone by bringing food and supplies.

But there was something off about their insistence. Especially Sirin's. The girl was a bit odd andAlan had no idea what Mary'd found out about her past. But if the fact that she was covered in scars was anything to go by, it was probably worse than anything the man could imagine.

"Do you want to go back there, Sirin?"

"Sarah doesn't."

"What about you?"

"Even less. I don't want to end up being their slave."

Slave. Alan had no idea what kind of circumstances forced Sirin to believe the PRT to be a bad thing, but that one word alone painted a picture in his head. One filled with darkness and terror.

He'd try his best to work with that.

"Alright. If you two really don't want to go back, I'll try my best to help you, alright?"

Sirin nodded, but Sarah tensed up again. Alan decided to ignore it. The girl was probably scared. It was up to Sirin to help her for now.

Sarah Livesey watched as Sirin seemingly dozed off, while Alan contacted someone on the phone. She could feel her power tugging at her mind, trying to tell her something, but she wasn't sure what it wanted her to know. Did it want her broken? Paranoid and distrustful towards everyone?

Sarah had no idea.

Even when she'd tried to use it to get away from the ABB, it did nothing to help, only telling her what would happen if she were to be caught. It was stupid. Useless. Just like her.

She couldn't trust anyone, but Sirin didn't care. She was strong. Brave. Kind. Even if her past was definitely something Sarah never could've imagined in her worst nightmares, the blonde girl felt safe around her.

Safe.

Not like she felt back with the PRT.

'They're going to use me. I'm a tool. They're going to break me.'

Sarah Livesey had no idea what to think anymore. But she couldn't be hiding and backing down forever. It was about time she pulled her own weight.

Mary Lamb knew that she wasn't the most responsible person alive. She knew that her lifestyle had consequences. That she was prone to mistakes. That she wasn't fit to be a foster parent.

And yet the moment Alan called her, telling her that Sirin and Sarah ran away from the PRT, she knew that she'd made a mistake.

A big one.

Sirin was clearly held against her will, and PRT's militarized looks wouldn't endear themto herwhatsoever. Sarah should've been able to handle it better, but something must have gotten her spooked as too.

How did she miss that they were uncomfortable with the decision to stay? Was she truly this blind?

By the time she arrived back at Alan's shelter, both Sirin and Sarah were sleeping in the man's office. Or at least pretending to. She was no fool.

"Mary." Alan greeted her. He looked very tired.

"What did they tell you?"

"That the PRT wants to use Sarah for her powers. That's why they ran away."

"…I see." She very much didn't. "Any idea who could've told them that?"

"I don't know, Mary," Alan said, frustration bleeding into his tone. "You're the one that was in touch with them. Was there something that set her off? Maybe someone said something that caused her to panic?"

Mary frowned. Alan didn't know about Sarah's powers. She'd only told him that the girl had been traumatized by the ABB.

"And Sirin?"

"Said she doesn't want to be used either. Did you see her hands? What happened to her? She's covered in scars, Mary."

"…Empire, I think. You remember the rumors of them selling people to Gesellschaft?"

Alan didn't say a thing. Mary could understand. Both of them remembered the time they'd found an african-american teenager covered in lacerations, his eyes a sheet of blood. He'd been a survivor of an 'initiation', most likely.

But if she had been experimented on by Gesellschaft, then…

"We can't send them back there, Alan. Not until we figure out what happened. That's just asking for problems down the line, especially since they'd managed to escape from under their nose once before."

"I know. But we can't just hide them either. I've contacted a friend of mine, a lawyer. Maybe once the PRT agents come over in the morning, she'll help us mitigate the consequences of their escape."

Mary didn't like that idea.

"The PRT have their own lawyers. And do you really think it'll go that far? Can't we just tell them that they got scared of something, returned here and we'll talk to them once everything settles down and they are in a better place?"

"No. Saying that they are here won't lead to anything good, and you know that. The PRT would never physically hurt these girls, Mary, sure. But you know how pushy some of them are, DirectorPiggot especially."

Mary wanted to disagree. The PRT would never, in a million years, even consider harming a child, whether physically or mentally. Not intentionally, at least. And that's not even taking the Youth Guard into account. But they were still a large, law-enforcement organization first and foremost. And with there being two, potentially parahuman, children on the run?

Even if it was under the guise of simply not wanting them to join the gangs, the PRT and Protectorate ENE would stop at nothing to get Sirin and Sarah into the Wards. Considering how easily the two could be declared wards of the state, which would in turn let PRT appoint a legal guardian to them, causing the two to end up as actual Wards all the same.

A moment later, Mary realized that she didn't even take Sirin's status as a technically illegal immigrant or a trafficking victim into account, which would've added another layer of complications to something that seemed like an eldritch puzzle.

"Fine. You're right, Alan. I'll try."

Sirin felt something, someone, approaching the shelter, causing the girl's eyes to snap open. Even as tired as she was, the girl could easily make out the outline of the woman on top of a motorcycle. It took her a few moments to recognize the figure as the same woman that had interviewed them just some hours prior. Did she come to try and take them back by force?

No. Sirin wouldn't allow that.

She was done being a tool. Done being a weapon.

The woman dismounted her vehicle, taking off her helmet and walking towards the shelter. Sirin could feel Sarah wake up beside her, but she didn't dare to look.

She had to focus.

"Mary."

"Hannah. What are you doing here in such an hour?"

Sirin couldn't see the woman, but the tone of her voice was enough for the girl to know she was unnerved. Was she afraid of something?

"I've called Alan, asked if I can come around and talk things out. Those two girls you brought in to talk with us, Sarah and Sirin, have gone missing from PRT HQ."

"They... what?"

Sirin could see Mary tense up. The woman was probably afraid. Afraid of the PRT.

"Director Piggot has assigned everyone she can to search the city. It's possible that they might be in danger. There's a chance that they came back here, Mary, without your or Alan's knowledge. And if they're here-"

"That what? You're going to take them back by force? Do you think I'm blind, Hannah?" Mary hissed out angrily, crossing her arms. "That I can't see that you've got a van probably full of PRT troopers down the street, watching the shelter?"

"Mary-"

"No. Hannah, you can't. Not now, and you know why. They won't trust you."

Sirin could feel Sarah tug at her sleeve, a disturbed look on her face. She seemed to be aware of what was happening.

"I'm not here as a cape, Mary. I've… You know that I can at least understand what those two girls went through, more than any other cape in this city. I'm here as Hannah, not Miss Militia."

Sirin could feel Alan move. He was walking down the hall, two cups in his hands. She could feel the rage start bubbling up inside.

'He sold us out?'

"Sirin, Sarah, I've brought some hot cacao for-"

All around the man, the space had twisted and warped, trapping the man in place.

"-you."

Sirin got up, slowly walking out of the office.

"Sirin, please, let Alan go."

"No."

"Sirin, he didn't sell us out!"

"…what."

The girl took a step back, clearly confused. The worried expression on the man's face was quickly growing confused as well.

"I did what?"

"I'm serious. Whoever's outside isn't dangerous. Please, let Alan go."

Sirin felt Sarah's hand grab her own, forcing the girl to look at her. The blonde girl seemed scared, but she was smiling.

"Sirin, Alan wouldn't. Trust me."

"…alright."

The space around Alan snapped back into place, causing the man to stumble back, spilling the liquid on himself.

"Jesus. Girls, what's happening? What did-"

"Alan," Sarah spoke up hurriedly, standing up and letting go of Sirin's hand. "Someone from the PRT came to the shelter. Sirin can see and sense them. They've said that you talked with them and told them about us."

The man looked like a deer caught in headlights. A few seconds later, he was sprinting down the hall and towards the stairs as fast as he could, any worries about waking anyone else up forgotten. Sarah, meanwhile, pulled Sirin towards the window and crouched by it, peeking outside.

"What are you doing?" Sirin whispered, following the girl. It was nothing new to her, if she was to be completely honest. She'd done her fair share of sneaking around. "We could get noticed."

"Nothing much," Sarah replied just as quietly, a small weak smile forming on her face. "Just getting ready to watch and learn."

Sirin wasn't sure what the blonde girl meant, but she decided to play along, looking outside the window. She could see Mary and the woman who's shape she recognized as the masked heroine, the former looking worried and the latter seemingly confused. Alan joined them after a moment, causing the woman to take a step back.

"Hannah, I thought we agreed that you weren't going to come over in the middle of the night. Some of our guests might get the wrong idea."

"Al- Why are you here? You should be with the gi-"

"Oh, I certainly was." The man's voice was dripping with exhaustion, his face looking as if he hadn't slept for several nights. "And almost got mimed once they thought that I betrayed their trust by telling you that the girls are in the shelter. I told you right away that they are in full panic mode. Look, you're not entering the shelter, or who knows what might happen. I get that you want to help them, but this is not going to work. You'll only make it worse right now."

Hannah's eyes closed, a sigh escaping the woman's lips. Sirin felt Sarah tense up beside her again again.

"I probably will, huh? You're right, I'll come back later. Still, you know that it won't be as 'me', right? You know how the Director is."

"I do, and I'm working on other… options. If it works out, maybe you'll be able to speak to them properly next time. How much time do you think we have?"

"Not much," The woman shook her head, her voice growing more and more resigned. Sirin could feel something move within the woman. A disturbance that flared up for a brief moment had grown less noticeable, as if reacting to her emotions.

"Alright, you two. It's the middle of the night, and it's pretty damn cold outside. How about we talk about it in the morning, or at least inside?"

"Don't worry, Mary, we're done here. Hannah, please give a heads up next time you decide to pop by, so that I can at least warn the girls?"

"I will. Expect me, and at least a few troopers, around lunch time. I'll do my best to explain why we shouldn't go with the show of force, but can't promise anything."

"Thank you," Alan's voice was quieter, but Sirin could still hear the relief in it. "I'll make sure to have your favorite coffee ready when you come."

"Right, you two can start flirting and freeze out here by yourselves. I'm going back inside," Mary huffed, turning around and heading into the shelter.

"I'll look forward to it," Miss Militia's voice grew warmer, the woman's posture straightening up. Sirin could feel Sarah grab her hand, but the purple haired girl couldn't tell why. Militia turned around and headed back for her motorcycle, only to stop half way and turn around. "Oh, and just to clarify, we don't have a single van watching over this place."

With those words the woman put her helmet on and sped off, leaving behind a very tired and freezing Alan, who sneezed just as the woman completely disappeared from sight, causing him to head back inside while grumbling something under his breath. Sirin could feel Sarah tugging at her arm, urging her to go back to the office, which the girl followed without a word.

Walking back towards his office with Mary in tow, Alan hoped that the surprises for the night had ended. He hadn't expected Sirin and Sarah to be scared enough by the PRT to run away, and he sure as hell hadn't expected to argue with one of Brockton Bay's heroes over the matter.

The first thing he saw on opening the door back into his office was Sirin sitting on a sofa in the corner, her head on Sarah's shoulder. Both girls were asleep. While it'd probably be better to send them to the first floor where they had mattresses, the man instead carefully closed the door and gestured for Mary to follow. He could get the girls a blanket from the supply closet after he and Mary talked.

As he went down the corridor to another desk, Alan could feel her glare boring a hole in his skull.

"I'm not apologizing, Mary."

"I didn't expect you to, Alan. What I want to know is why you told Hannah about them in the first place?"

"Come on, Mary. You know why. How many years have we known each other for? I understand that the girls need help, trust me. I've experienced their displeasure personally. And it's just like Hannah said - she's the only one who can truly relate to the-em," the man sneezed, causing Mary to look at him with a raised eyebrow.

"Yeah, yeah, poor immune system. Look, Mary, I know that PRT would never deliberately harm children. Never. But I also understand that that doesn't change the fact that they were acting like the girls belonged to them. Like they could do whatever they wanted with them. I saw how Sarah tensed up when Hannah came back, and you're lucky you didn't seen Sirin's reaction. The PRT has no idea what they're dealing with."

"And you do?"

Alan stopped, turning around to look at the woman. Mary had her arms crossed, expression unreadable.

"No, Mary. I don't. But I don't think the PRT would either. And that's the problem."

"Alan, if you're implying that they are dangerous, then the PRT are the only ones qualified to help them. Alan, they're just-"

"Stupid, Mary. They're stupid. Hannah might've come here gently, but do you think PRT troopers would come near this place without full equipment and a metric crapton of containment foam just in case? They think that they can do whatever they want, and that their status as a law enforcement agency gives them a free pass. Those girls need to start trusting others first, not dealing with drill sergeants. I've left some messages. We should be getting some help on that front tomorrow."

Mary didn't say anything, instead choosing to simply nod. It was a reluctant nod, but at least it was assent. Alan sighed, turning around and heading for the supply closet.

Sarah woke up to a pair of bright-yellow eyes staring right at her. Sirin.

"Morning."

"…morning, Sirin. Slept well?"

"I guess?" The purple haired girl blinked a few times, clearly confused. "I... I didn't have any nightmares."

"Good." Sarah smiled, slowly getting up. She felt warm. She felt happy. Sirin was safe, the PRT wasn't going to take them (yet), and Alan had defended them. Things were actually looking up a little. "We should go downstairs. See what-"

"Girls? Are you awake?"

Sarah felt her body go tense. She didn't want to. She didn't want to see the PRT again. She didn't-

"…we're up." Sirin's voice was strong and confident, making Sarah feel ashamed. A single noise was all that it took to break her newfound confidence?

"…okay. I'm opening the door."

Sarah felt Sirin grab her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. She could feel something move inside the other girl.

Something... powerful.

Alan's office's door opened, revealing the man himself.

"Morning, girls. Mary's downstairs with the lawyer I talked to last night, and I think the PRT will show up sometime soon. Do you want something to eat before meeting with them?"

Sarah felt Sirin squeeze her hand again, making the girl relax. The PRT weren't going to take them. Alan promised.

"…can we have pancakes?"

"Definitely," Alan grinned, his smile being infectious enough that Sarah barely managed to repress her own. "I'll bring them up here to you, and then we'll go talk to Carol."

"Carol?" Sirin repeated, slightly turning her head, as if a cat contemplating something interesting. It made sense, considering the girl came from another part of the world and was a few years younger than Sarah herself. She probably didn't have much experience with foreign names. The fact that she could speak so fluently was surprising in the first place.

"She's an old friend of mine, and hopefully a lawyer that'll keep the PRT away from you for the foreseeable future. Oh, and she's a superhero," the man added, noticing a twinkle in Sirin's eyes. No matter what, there was still some sense of childish wonder living deep within the girl, and he couldn't be happier to see it. "Have you ever heard the name 'Brandish'?"

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: Once again, all of my thanks to Snowfire for betaing! I cannot describe my gratitude enough!

QroGrotor · Nov 19, 2023

Mary had rarely seen Carol Dallon so stressed out. Sure, the woman always did her best to remain calm and professional, especially when it came to anything cape related, but this was on a whole other level.

The woman was pacing around the shelter's cafeteria, going over the file that Alan had prepared and muttering under her breath. She wasn't sure what exactly the woman was thinking, but Mary could guess. There existed a real possibility that reading about the girls' situation made her own trauma flare up.

"…Carol? Are you alright?"

"No, Mary." Brandish turned to her, her usually calm voice betraying her uneasiness. "I'm not. Alan has given me a general idea of what those girls have gone through, and you know better than anyone else that I'm not okay with that. I've asked Amy to come over and help the girls."

"That's… That might not be a good idea," Mary ventured. "They're on edge as it is. And even if they did manage to accept Amy's help, you can't expect the girl to "fix" them. Unless she spontaneously learned how to heal psychological trauma, I doubt she'll be able to do much. And Alan has mentioned that he's already contacted a therapist."

"…and that's a wonderful idea, Mary. Because the PRT will totally respect a civilian's opinion over their own!" Carol's voice grew more and more irritated. "You know that they'll ignore it and try to "help" the girls in their own way."

"They are still the ones with full governmental support," Mary sighed. "And a qualified therapist isn't exactly a civilian. Not for something like this."

"Which is important, yes, but may matter little. The PRT isn't run by parahumans, and that makes a world of difference in how they view matters."

Mary didn't want to argue with Carol, knowing the woman's overall opinion regarding therapy. In truth, she partially agreed with the woman. She agreed with Alan. But she was still a former member of the organization, and that meant that she was slightly biased.

"What do you, as a lawyer, suggest they do, then?" She asked. "If what Sarah told us is true, they're both homeless. Sending a kid that triggered back to the parents that caused it is out of the question. Where are they supposed to live, that's safer than the PRT building, surrounded by like-minded kids?"

"Like minded?" Carol repeated, looking at Hannah as if she'd grown a second head. "There is nothing similar between them and the Wards! What they need is a safe haven where they can adjust in their own time, like the shelter they're staying at."

"A homeless shelter is hardly a good place for children to be at," Mary pointed out, raising an eyebrow. Carol's face twitched, emotion rolling behind the woman's eyes. Her mouth tightened and for a moment she'd looked like she was about to blow up, only to suddenly turn around and head for the kitchen.

"I'll make some coffee. Alan should be back with the girls soon."
Mary couldn't help but smile. Despite everything, Carol still cared.

--------

Alan couldn't help but notice that both Sarah and Sirin seemed very tense, with the purple haired girl refusing to let go of her friend's hand for even a moment. As the three of them entered the cafeteria, the man felt Carol's gaze move over them, examining the girls.

"…you must be Sarah and Sirin. I'm Carol Dallon, Alan's friend."

"Nice to meet you, Ms. Dallon," Sarah replied quietly, her voice sounding weak.

"Hello," Sirin said, her own voice quiet and almost monotone. Carol didn't seem to mind, instead opting to sit down by the table.

"Alan has told me a lot about you girls. He also gave me your files. How about we discuss the options that you have?"

"Options?" Sarah looked at Carol, confusion written all over her face.

"Yes. The most important one is where you'll be staying. As I'm sure you're aware, this shelter isn't suitable for long-term residence, especially for children. I know that the PRT are willing to offer you a place within their custody-"

"We're not going to the PRT," Sirin cut in, her voice growing colder. Alan felt Sarah tense up again.

"…I can understand why you would think so, Sirin, but is it truly something you both want and not a knee jerk reaction? Personally, I would never send children to PRT if I had any other choice. They have a tendency to treat parahumans as assets, and that's not a healthy environment to be in. But they are also the governmental body that is fully supported. So, even though Alan has already offered guardianship over you, and a place to stay at, but I'd like to hear your own opinion. Would you prefer to stay at the shelter and wait for the PRT or go with Alan?"

Sarah didn't say anything, opting to simply look at Sirin, who bit her lip.

"...we want to stay with Alan."

"I figured. In that case, the only thing I'd have to do is to talk to the PRT and convince them to leave you alone. I'm sure Alan has already mentioned that I'm a superhero, yes?"
Sirin's eyes lit up, making Carol smile.

"Good. My hero name is Brandish. I'm a leader of New Wave, a group of heroes who don't believe in secret identities. If you'd like our help, I think we could help you live a stable life, while still enjoying the company of other parahumans."

Sarah blinked, before looking at Alan intently,then at Sirin, as if searching for confirmation. Alan didn't blame her. Even though she had no reason to trust Carol, it was still hard to argue with a superhero when one was a child.

Or perhaps she was using her powers to figure something out.

"...can we think about it?" Sarah finally spoke up, her voice uncertain. "It's a lot to take in."

"Of course. Alan has my number, so feel free to call me when you're ready."

"Thank you," Alan nodded, before turning towards Sirin. "How about we go back upstairs? We'll let Carol and Mary talk in private, and maybe make a few calls. Is that fine with you girls?"
Sirin simply nodded, still not letting go of Sarah's hand. Alan could swear that he saw Carol smile.

--------

"She seemed nice, but there's a lot of baggage," Sarah said, once Alan had closed the door to his office behind them. Sirin just nodded, walking slowly to the sofa. Sarah could feel something move inside her. Power, waiting to be unleashed. Power that would ensure their continued freedom.
She needed to find a way to control it.

"Yes, she did. Carol has always been very professional when it comes to Cape business. I'm sure she'll want you to meet the rest of New Wave –they're decent people. Now, how about we go get you two new clothes, while Carol and Mary talk?"

Sarah turned around, surprised.

"But the PRT-"

"Carol will deal with them." Alan told them, trying his best to be reassuring. "They won't bother you girls anymore. And besides, you both really need showers. Your hair is a mess, and I'm sure you'd feel better making decisions clean.. I'll try to contact a local clothing store, so we'll get you a change of clothes and some hygiene products. Does that sound okay?"

Sarah blinked. She felt Sirin grab her arm, before looking her in the eyes. The purple haired girl's eyes were positively glowing with emotion.

"...alright."

--------

As Alan closed the door behind him, Carol couldn't help but let out a sigh. This one was a sigh of relief. The girls weren't as bad as she expected them to be, but that didn't change the fact that it was difficult to look at them.

Carol wasn't sure whether it was her own past trauma, or the fact that they were children, but being around Sirin and Sarah made her uneasy. She could see herself in them, and she could feel their pain.

It was almost overwhelming.

"…what do you think about them?" Mary asked, causing Brandish to close her eyes.

"…they're in a bad place, Mary. Alan has no idea how much, and I don't plan on telling him. But I know how they feel. I've seen Amy act the same way Sarah did when she met me. And Sirin… she's something else."

"From what I've learned from them, she is from Belarus," Mary noted, causing Carol to frown.

"Belarus?"

"Yes. Will this whole... Does the international angle make it more difficult?"

"Perhaps. The biggest hurdle is Sarah Livesey, if I'm being honest. Her parents had put out missing posters back in Sacramento, so getting her emancipated would be the first thing to do. You'll need to look into getting her a G.E.D. Only after that can we talk about adoption," Carol pulled out her phone as it started ringing, opening it for a brief second to see Alan's name on the screen, before hanging up.

"Until then, Sarah and Sirin will have to stay here."

"The PRT-"

"Will do nothing, Mary. Alan is right. They have no legal grounds to take the girls in, and New Wave is far more qualified. Just let me handle this, and you focus on keeping the shelter running. I'll have Amy and the others come by tomorrow to meet with the girls."

"…will they be able to help them, Carol?"

"I hope so, Mary. Now, let's discuss our strategy for the meeting with their lawyers."

--------

Alan couldn't help but worry. As much as he trusted Carol, the PRT was still a significant force, and they had a habit of doing whatever it took to protect the world from capes. Even if they were registered.

The man slowly opened the door to his office, only to find Sarah and Sirin sitting on his sofa. The purple haired girl was resting her head on her friend's shoulder, clearly exhausted.

"Sorry that I took so long. We have about two hours before PRT arrives, so who's up to get some new clothes?"

Almost immediately, Sarah perked up, causing Sirin to open her eyes. Alan smiled.

"…are we going outside?" Sarah spoke up, her voice full of hesitation and just a hint of excitement.

"Of course. Unless you want to keep wearing the same thing for the meeting with lawyers?"

Alan wasn't sure whether Sirin was laughing or simply gasping, but the sight of her smiling made him relax.

"Alright, girls. Let's go shopping."

--------

Getting clothes was a strange experience. For one, Sirin had no idea what to wear. She didn't care, of course, but Sarah kept insisting on getting something other than hoodies. In the end, under Sarah's insistence, Sirin was put into a button-up striped blouse, a black pencil skirt, purple socks and heels, with a purple bow tie to finish off the outfit. The blonde had insisted that it look good with Sirin's admittedly unusual hair color.

Alan wondered if Sarah had a future in fashion, as the outfit did come together well. The heels did seem a bit much, but Sirin could always switch to flat shoes in the future.

Sarah herself, to Alan's initial surprise, opted to go for a rather boyish look, going for a white shirt, a navy blue vest, khaki pants, and white sneakers. Alan had to admit that she looked good in it, even if her hair still needed to be fixed.

As the man paid for the clothes, with a promise to return the tags, he noticed Sarah grabbing Sirin's hand and moving closer to the girl.

"We still have some time to kill, so how about visiting a hairdresser?" Alan suggested, noticing Sirin's smile.

"Can we?" the girl asked, her voice hopeful. Alan smiled. Finally, something to get them out of their shells.

--------

The hairdresser proved to be a good idea. Sarah could feel something move inside her as the hairdresser was trimming Sirin's hair. Something that, once again, felt overwhelming.

"…can you do something like that for my hair?" Sarah found herself asking as she looked at her friend's unruly and incredibly long hair being gathered into a ponytail that made it seem shorter, a question that made the woman nod in response.

"Of course, honey. Do you have something in mind?"

"...something simple."

"I'll take your word for it. Would you like me to dye your hair purple as well?"

Sirin's laugh made Sarah smile.

—

As it turned out, they returned just in time to see a dark-red Honda CR-V drive up to the shelter.A woman dressed in a business suit and carrying a legal folder stepped out of it. Parking the car, Alan walked around the car to open the door for the girls, who looked at the woman intently.

"Girls, go inside, please. I'll go talk to that woman," he said, placing his hands on their shoulders.

"...is she with the PRT?" Sirin asked, her voice cold.

"Not exactly. She's their lawyer. I'll go talk to her. They didn't bring any troops for the show of force, huh?" the man mumbled to himself, as the girls quickly headed inside the shelter. As the door closed behind them, Alan turned towards the woman.

"Mr. McIntyre?" the woman asked. At Alan's nod, she went on. "My name is Samantha Reynolds, I represent the PRT in the matter of Sarah Livesey and Sirin Krylova."

"Samantha, then. Let's head inside, shall we?"

--------

The girls' meeting with the lawyer was… odd.

Miss Reynolds was a stern-looking woman, dressed in an all-black business suit that matched the color of her hair. She didn't seem unfriendly, but both Sarah and Sirin couldn't shake off the feeling that something was wrong.

Miss Reynolds, thankfully, didn't make them talk about their triggers, instead opting to simply discuss their status. Sarah couldn't help but notice that Miss Reynolds was frowning at Alan's claim that both she and Sirin were his wards.

"…so, if I'm hearing this correctly, you, Mr. McIntyre, a non-parahuman, are applying for the role of their legal guardian?"

"We are aware of the difficulties regarding Livesey's legal status," Carol replied calmly, looking directly into the woman's eyes. As had been agreed prior to the meeting, she'd do the bulk of the talking.It would avoid any comments that could complicate matters. "Sarah's emancipation is the top priority, as I'm sure PRT will agree."

"And how exactly does adopting Sirin Krylova fit into that plan, Ms. Dallon?" Samantha raised an eyebrow.

"Alan will become their legal guardian, meaning that they will live together, away from the PRT. They've already made their decision," Carol replied, with no sign of hesitation.

"…so you're saying that both Livesey and Krylova will live together with a single man, who, at least in the eyes of law, will be their sole caretaker?" Miss Reynolds asked , frowning. Carol could feel Mary tense up, while Alan remained silent.

"The PRT knows better than to imply that Alan McIntyre is anything less than trustworthy. He has helped countless people in his career. I'm sure Miss Livesey and Miss Krylova will be safe and supported in his care," Carol could feel Sarah looking at her. The girl was probably trying to use her powers to check something.

"The PRT has a responsibility to these girls. Placing them in the custody of a single man, who has had no experience in dealing with parahuman children and their needs-"

"The PRT has no responsibilities towards them, nor a right to them. I'm sure you're aware how little in the way of resources have been allocated towards supporting parahumans from abusive backgrounds." Carol cut in, her voice icy. "Now, Miss Livesey and Miss Krylova are minors, and Alan McIntyre has shown nothing but concern and care towards them since they arrived at this shelter. Upon becoming their legal guardian, he has also agreed that they will be under the direct supervision of New Wave, making the matter of his inexperience with parahumans moot.

"New Wave has no official-"

"They don't. But Livesey and Krylova will reside in Brockton Bay, under Alan's guardianship, which the PRT has no grounds to question. I'm sure the courts will agree with me when it comes to their wellbeing. Now, will you try to insist that the PRT is more suitable, or will you focus on Livesey's emancipation, so the girls will finally have a chance to have a normal life?"
Miss Reynolds bit her lip, before standing up.

"The PRT will contact you later today."

--------

That evening, Sarah couldn't sleep. She was too focused on the events that happened. Her life had changed in an instant, and there was no going back.

Sirin was asleep next to her, snuggling closer as if trying to feel safe. Sarah could hear Alan talking to Brandish downstairs, while Mary was in the kitchen, helping prepare food for the shelter's residents.

Carefully, she climbed out of the folding sofa that acted as a bed and replaced herself with a pillow for

Sirin to latch onto. For all the horrible things and, if her power was correct, monstrous power that the girls possessed, she was still a child. A brave, scary child that she'd never leave alone, for both their safety.

Carefully walking out of the room and closing the door behind her, Sarah headed towards the stairs, from where Alan and Carol's voices could be heard.

"-and that's everything, Carol. Thank you for coming, I mean it. Your help was invaluable."

"Just doing my job, Alan. But you should hold your thanks for when this is dealt with once and for all."

Taking a deep breath, Sarah released the hold over her power, allowing the stream of information to come pouring in.

'Carol Dallon is angry. Repressing it to remain professional.. Alan McIntyre is nervous. Worried about Sirin. Worried about you.

Sarah blinked. Her power was telling her what they felt, even without her having to look at them. Was this normal?

Carol has had personal experience with situations similar to yours. Wants to help as much as she can. Threatened the PRT, believes they won't pursue the matter. Intends to do more to ensure you and Sirin are safe.

"…what can I do to repay you?"

"...keep caring. New Wave will support you as much as we can, but you and Mary are the ones they trust."

Carol believes that Alan's actions will help you. Cares for your future. Cares deeply.

Taking a step back, Sarah almost jumped when Alan spoke again.

"…do you think Sarah and Sirin could be like Amy?"

Carol Dallon is uncomfortable. Feel conflicted about Amy. Doesn't want Sarah and Sirin to be in the same situation.

"I hope they'll have a brighter future. Now, if you'll excuse me, Alan, I should get going. You should tell Mary I said goodbye."

Clamping down on her power, Sarah quickly turned around, heading back to the old storage room that was repurposed into her and Sirin's bedroom. As she walked inside, she could immediately tell that her absence had been noticed, but Sirin didn't bother getting up, probably sensing her through whatever spatial power she possessed.

"...what did you find out?" Sirin mumbled. Sarah sat down next to her on the bed.

"Nothing groundbreaking," the blonde felt a small smile tug at her lips. "But Brandish…I think she really cares. She's going to do something to keep us safe."

"Good," Sirin murmured. Then her arms came up, and she dragged Sarah back into the bed, falling asleep quickly after.

For the first time in months, neither girl's dreams were plagued with screams.

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

All of my thanks to Snowfire for beta-ing! You are a precious person and must be tresured.

QroGrotor · Nov 27, 2023

Alan McIntyre was no stranger to dealing with bureaucracy, but even then, the speed with which Sarah Livesey's emancipation proceedings had gone left him dumbfounded. Within two weeks, the blonde was no longer a minor and his guardianship of Sirin Krylova became final. For the moment, the PRT had made no attempt to interfere with their new lives, although Brandish and Lady Photon both promised to look out for any suspicious activity.

It was a Wednesday, a rainy Wednesday, a day and weather combination that Alan had come to hate. No one he knew really liked Wednesdays, anyway. But at least in the shelter, the girls seemed to enjoy their time; especially now that Sirin was no longer worried about someone snatching Sarah out of her arms.

"Girls, do you remember that you've got guests coming today?"

"...from New Wave?" Sirin replied quietly, putting down a comic book she'd borrowed from one of the shelter's residents.

"Right. Carol's daughters and their aunt. Apparently, the girls want to meet the two of you. And we thought you might like to meet some people closer to your age."

Alan watched the expressions of the two girls carefully, ready to call the whole thing off if it seems they weren't comfortable with the idea. Sarah perked up, while Sirin nodded slowly, clearly considering what was to come. Ever since their conversation with Brandish and Miss Reynolds, the two girls had started opening up. Sarah could still get spooked easily, and Sirin was very protective of the blonde, but they were slowly returning to the realm of normality.

"What are we supposed to talk about with them?" Sarah asked, her voice curious. Alan smiled.

"Whatever you want. Brandish said her daughters, Victoria and Amy, are parahumans too, if you remember. You could talk about that."

"…okay," Sirin spoke up, her voice unsure. Sarah moved closer, her expression determined.

"Yeah. It could be fun."

Amy Dallon was, to put it mildly, not excited about meeting the pair of girls Alan McIntyre had taken in. Carol had explained what happened to them, but she'd also asked the girls to keep an eye out. Just in case.

Victoria had, of course, wanted to invite Dean, but Carol had been firm on only her and Amy visiting, probably the only thing that made the whole outing worthwhile. Dean was nice and she could see him as a friend, but for some reason his presence was always exhausting. Amy hoped Sarah and Sirin wouldn't be anything like him.

"What do you think they're like?" Vicky asked in a conspiratorial whisper, a grin wide on her face.

"…parahumans?" Amy rolled her eyes, focusing on the buildings flicking by around them as Aunt Sarah drove. Victoria giggled.

"But you and I are parahumans. What do you think their powers are?"

"...hopefully something quiet," Amy grumbled. Victoria poked her in the ribs.

"Come on, Amy! Don't be a spoilsport! We're meeting cool parahuman kids our age!"

"...are they our age?"

"I think they are, Carol didn't mention otherwise. Sarah's emancipation just passed. Maybe we could go shopping for a present?"

"...for what?"

"To celebrate? Give them something to mark a new chapter? Just imagine, Alan opening the door, Sarah and Sirin standing behind him, and then he says, 'girls, I have a surprise for you. These kind young women have bought you a gift as a way of wishing you the best. Open it!' And they open the box, and it's-"

"Vicky, please stop. I'm getting motion sick." Amy mumbled, glancing away from the window. She was used to her sister's antics, but even she had to admit that Victoria's exuberance could get tiring. Thankfully, her sister settled for humming as Aunt Sarah drove, until, eventually, the house belonging to Alan McIntyre and housing two potential parahumans came into view.

"...doesn't look big," Victoria mumbled as the car came to a halt.

Sarah Livesey could feel her heartbeat increasing, Sirin holding her hand. Carol's daughters were climbing out of the car with their aunt, and she didn't know how to handle it. Alan had told them they could back away at any time, that he'd simply apologize and send the Dallons away. He wouldn't mind. But something inside Sarah refused to accept the easy way out.

Taking a deep breath, just like Brandish told her to, Sarah turned away from the window and headed for the stairs. Sirin followed suit, both girls wearing soft sweater-dresses. She knew Alan was going to meet Sarah Pelham and her nieces first, and was grateful for it. It gave her time to prepare herself and put on a friendly mask. Alan didn't like her doing it, saying that she should be genuine, but Sarah was too wary of showing her emotions. They were too easy to manipulate for someone who knew what they were doing.

Her parents had taught her that lesson well.

Alan greeted Carol's family at the door, offering Sarah Pelham his hand. He knew relatively little about Carol's sister, mostly just that she was a hero, even if semi-retired. The man was hopeful that the meeting would be pleasant. The woman was a stark contrast to Carol, blonde and smiling, while both her nieces seemed to carry themselves very differently.

The taller girl, Victoria Dallon, had her bright blonde hair done up in a cheerful tousle that must have taken hours to get right. Her eyes darted around as if trying to absorb everything around her. Amy Dallon seemed mousey, especially wearing a slightly oversized gray sweater, brown pants and shoes. She looked almost worried about being there, a hint of wariness clear in her large, brown eyes.

"Alan, a pleasure to meet you. Carol's told us a lot," Sarah Pelham shook his hand.

"The pleasure is all mine. Welcome to my home, would you like to come inside?"

As he moved to the side, allowing the woman to pass him, Alan quickly raised his hand, barring the girl's way which caused Victoria to look at him quizzically.

"Is something wrong, Mr. McIntyre?"

"Not really, I just wanted to ask you to be careful." Noticing the way Amy's eyes narrowed, he quickly corrected himself. "Sarah and Sirin were in a very bad place and are still recovering. I'm just asking you not to… push them, if you understand what I mean."

"Oh, yeah, mom talked about it a bit. Don't worry, I'm the best at talking."

Somehow, that did little to reassure the man.

Sarah stood silently, Sirin pressed against her side, as the Dallon family entered the living room, Alan closing the door behind them. Sarah Pelham was smiling, her nieces looking at the other pair of girls intently.

"Girls, these are Carol's daughters, Victoria and Amy Dallon." Alan said, trying his best to appear relaxed. "And this is their aunt, Sarah Pelham. Victoria, Amy, Sarah, these are Sirin and Sarah."

Victoria's gaze darted between her aunt and Sarah. "Like that's not going to be confusing," she murmured. Then she brightened visibly, a brilliant smile at her lips. "Sarah, Sirin, it's great to finally meet you!"

"Nice to meet you too," Sirin's voice was quiet, and she felt Sarah's grip on her hand tighten.. Her friend was trying to relax, but for some reason, it wasn't working.

"You've got a nice place, Mr. McIntyre," Victoria smiled, while Amy silently stared at Sirin and Sarah. Alan cleared his throat.

"Thank you, Victoria. Miss Pelham, how about we let the girls get acquainted while we talk over a cup of tea? Girls, can you show Victoria and Amy the place?"

"...sure," Sarah spoke up, before nodding to Sirin, who was silent. She didn't blame her.

Amy Dallon didn't know what to feel as she watched the pair of girls lead her and Vicky upstairs. Sarah Livesey was thin and tall, while Sirin Krylova was shorter, but they both had the same look about them. She couldn't quite describe it, but the pair of them reminded her of programs she'd seen about abandoned animals. Constantly wary, like even the safety of a home could be ripped away without warning. .

It was probably due to the circumstances Carol had explained, but Amy couldn't shake the feeling that there was something they'd all missed. Something more than what the girls had told them.

"So, uh, what powers do you have?" Victoria was asking, looking at Sarah Livesey. Amy tuned out Vicky's speech, focusing instead on Sirin, who looked incredibly uncomfortable with the presence of people she didn't know at their house.

Something Amy could relate to. Perhaps the trip wouldn't entirely be a waste of time.

Sirin didn't like Victoria Dallon. There was something about the older blonde that rubbed her the wrong way, and it took all of her willpower not to just grab Sarah and take her away. She could do it, too. All she'd have to do was snap her fingers, and they'd be gone..

With that safety secure in her mind, Sirin tried to focus on the now, leading Sarah and Amy Dallon to their shared bedroom. Victoria had been talking almost nonstop. Her sister Amy, in contract, was much more quiet and polite, only speaking up when asked a question.

Sirin appreciated that. She could relate.

"...and yeah, so, Carol doesn't really like me using my powers too much, but what can you do?" Victoria finished, a bright smile on her face. Sirin frowned.

"What can *you* do?"

"A lot of things," the young heroine grinned. "And Amy's the best healer ever," Sirin could feel Sarah tensing up at the words.

"A healer?" Sarah's voice was quiet. Amy Dallon nodded.

"I can heal people, yes. Victoria is an Alexandria package."

"...a what package?" Sirin found herself asking.

"Oh, uh, Alexandria is the Protectorate's leader. She can fly, has super strength and is invincible. Carol said that you two haven't really gone out, right? I could show you my powers sometime, if you'd like?"

Sirin didn't know what to say, but thankfully Sarah had regained her ability to speak.

"That…that would be nice."

Her power had warned Sarah about Amy Dallon's general mental state, but being around her made the young Thinker very tense. She didn't need her power to tell her about the emotions boiling beneath the slight girl's eyes, she recognised it. It was the same boiling mix that had almost had Sarah set her parents' house on fire.

She couldn't imagine that Amy had been abused in the same way she had, but that didn't make Sarah any less wary. And if what her power had told her about the older hero's power was true, the potential consequences made her shudder. It only took a spark.

And yet… Yet despite that, Victoria – please call me Vicky – and Amy seemed to be nice girls. Alan wouldn't have invited them over if they weren't, and Carol trusted her daughters to be decent people.

"...so, what do you do for fun around here?" Victoria asked, a smile on her face. Sirin shrugged, while Sarah looked unsure.

"We read, sometimes go for walks with Mary and Alan said we're getting a computer. But we don't really go out a lot."

"Maybe we could change that!" Victoria grinned. "Dean – he's my boyfriend, by the way — wanted to come, but Carol wouldn't allow it. Anyway, he suggested we could go out on a day trip somewhere. Not sure where, but maybe you could come too."

"...maybe," Sirin said, her voice soft. Sarah nodded.

"If Alan says it's okay."

"Of course he'll say it's okay! You deserve a break from all this, and I think you'll like Dean. He's a real gentleman."

Victoria kept talking, Amy occasionally adding something to the conversation. Sarah could tell Sirin wasn't sure about the idea of meeting someone else, or even going out. Not that she could blame her. They were getting better, but both still had bad moments. And bad days.

The nightmares would stop eventually though. Wouldn't they?

Alan had noticed how Sirin was practically hiding behind Sarah as they led the Dallon girls upstairs, while Amy didn't seem very interested in talking. Victoria, however, was very enthusiastic, clearly intent on befriending Sarah and Sirin. He hoped she succeeded. Alan believed the girls could use a friend close to their age.

"…so, Carol told us you're running a shelter?" The Pelham matriarch asked, sipping her tea. Alan nodded.

"Yes, the shelter opened over a decade ago, but it was a... scam of some kind. I managed to buy the rights for the building a few years ago, but only recently have I been able to turn it into what it is today."

"What about what you've done for the girls? Ever done that before?" The woman lowered her cup of tea as she spoke up. Alan considered the question.

"At the moment, just Sarah and Sirin. Most children we get are being helped by the social workers. But these two…I don't think social workers would've been able to help them. They didn't want to go to the PRT, and Mary and I are the only adults they really trust."

"And you think we could help?" Sarah Pelham's tone was curious.

"Well, Victoria and Amy are very energetic, and the girls here are usually rather skittish. But they need friends. People who could support them, maybe even have them go out sometimes?"

"...so you want us to make Victoria and Amy's visits a more frequent thing?"

"...if they'd like to come, of course," Alan smiled. "I really think it could help, in time."

Sarah had relaxed a bit by the time Alan called them for lunch. Victoria was a talker, and it was nice to learn from the older girl, but she and Sirin really weren't used to long conversations.

"…we should visit again sometime," Victoria said, smiling brightly. Amy nodded, and Sarah found herself agreeing. Sirin stayed silent, but the blonde knew it wasn't because she disliked the Dallons.

Alan and Sarah Pelham joined them soon after, Victoria and her aunt talking animatedly while Amy and Sirin ate in silence. Sarah found the older girl's eyes on Sirin a few times, and she wondered what the girl was thinking about. Oddly, her power never offered anything on the matter.

Eventually, lunch ended, and Alan invited Victoria and Amy's aunt to stay longer.

"…thanks for the invite, but I promised Carol I'd drop the girls off," the blonde smiled. Alan nodded.

"...next time, then," Sarah Livesey found herself mumbling. Sarah Pelham's smile widened.

"Next time."

Sarah watched the Dallons drive off, Sirin standing next to her, Alan smiling at their backs. The meeting wasn't as bad as she'd originally expected, especially when taking networking into account.

There were, after all, benefits to having open and famous superheroes as friends, even if it would take some time. Still, it was worth it. She couldn't remain Sirin's only friend, and having two people with a better set of moral values would hopefully prevent any unfortunate accidents, even if the jury was still out regarding Amy Dallon.

Sarah forcefully suppressed the shudder that ran through her as she remembered the analysis her power had given regarding the healer's mental state and what could happen if she actually snapped.

Her thought process seemingly reflected on her face, seeing how Sirin took her hand and gently squeezed it. Taking a deep breath, Sarah glanced at her friend, who was treating her to a single raised eyebrow. She could almost see the myriad of thoughts and emotions within those golden eyes, even without her power. The most important was still the slight bit of worry that almost made Sarah want to pull Sirin into a hug. Instead, she grinned and gestured back towards their house by tilting her head.

"…hey, Sirin. I saw a chess board in the living room. You wanna go and try playing chess?"

"...yeah," the other girl smiled as they turned around and headed back into the house.

Carol closed her phone with a sigh of relief. She'd been worried, perhaps understandably so considering what Sarah Livesey and Sirin had been through. But Amy and Victoria had liked the pair of girls. Victoria had texted her saying that Sarah and Sirin were 'nice'. Amy hadn't sent anything, but that wasn't a surprise. Her adopted daughter had always been a loner.

That thought rolled around in her mind as she leant back in her chair, the case she'd been working on temporarily forgotten. Ever since she'd noticed the way Sirin and Sarah acted, quite similarly to how Amy was acting when they'd first brought her into the Dallon household, an unpleasant feeling had started growing inside her.

The realization that she'd made the girl feel the same as that man had made her feel. Worse, honestly, as she never truly got close to Amy. She was aware of her night-time jaunts to the hospital, but never stopped them.

Was she responsible for it in the first place? Amy was never asked to work for more than a few hours during the week, but she exhausted herself by working at night, which did reflect in her grades and overall mood. But what pushed the girl? A feeling of non-existent guilt? Was Carol the reason for it?

Something had to be done, but what? Could she trust a villain's daught-

'No. Don't think like that. Amy didn't choose to be born to that man. She's a victim. Just like Sarah and Sirin. She's your victim.'

Taking a deep breath, Carol pushed the documents away and pulled out her phone, staring at the contact numbers. Did she have to do this right now, or could it wait until the girls were home and talk face to face? It was, most likely, the smarter decision, but it didn't mean she couldn't get all the facts straight before that. There weren't any immediate documents for her to worry about, so she could use her lunch break to meet up with the hospital staff and learn just what Amy was up to in those late hours. The food could wait.

Watching Sarah repeatedly beat the steadily more frustrated Sirin in chess was somewhat amusing, but Alan's work didn't stop just because he'd adopted the girls. There were things that he needed to take care of on a daily basis. Stepping out of the living room, he made his way back to his office. On the way he flipped open his cellphone, looking through the contacts.

His search was almost immediately interrupted by Dylan, one of the shelter's two security guards, calling him. Surprised by the call, Alan answered and was almost deafened by the screams coming though from the other end of the line.

"Alan! Get over here, right now! Hey, don't get close! No, dammit, move the older people first!"

"Dylan!? What's happening?"

"It's all on f*cking fire! Someone set fire to the shelter!"

His mind froze, processing everything at a snail's pace.

The shelter was on fire?

His shelter was on fire.

His shelter was on fire.

Not paying any attention to his surroundings, Alan almost knocked the door off its hinges in his dash out of his office, running straight for his car. Only to realize that leaving like this would set off all sorts of alarms in Sirin and Sarah's heads. He needed to let them know he was leaving, and make sure they'd be okay here until he got back.

"Sarah, Sirin, I need to leave you for a bit. There are som-"

"Something's happening," Sarah shut him down. Now, Sirin's gaze was torn away from the chess board as she looked at the man with narrowed eyes. "And you don't want to tell us because it's bad."

"That's… Yes. But it's not something that either of you can help with. Don't worry, I will be back in a few hours.

"If anyone calls the landline phone, tell them to call back later. I'll be back as soon as I can," Alan explained. Then he grabbed his keys and rushed out of the door. He could only hope the girls would listen to him.

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: Beta'd by Snowfire, who has all of my thanks for putting up with this mess XD
I highly recommend that you check out their original, completed quest: The Practice War. It is a work of art, imho

QroGrotor · Dec 11, 2023

Sarah stared at the door Alan had left through, the sound of the front door slamming shut in haste still echoing through the house. She didn't need her power to tell her that something serious had happened at the shelter. Alan had been more than just stressed, and it had all come from a phone call.

"...Sarah?" Sirin's voice was quiet, her eyes focused on her friend. Sarah took a deep breath.

"Alan… Alan probably didn't want to make us panic," she said, looking away from the incomplete chess game between them. "But something has happened at the shelter. That's where he's going. We could… we could check the news? See if anything's there?"

"...okay."

Walking over to the sofa, their chess game forgotten, Sarah looked for the remote, only to have Sirin produce it and flick on the television. The channel was still the local news station Alan had turned on earlier.

_"-breaking news, a shelter that houses some of Brockton Bay's homeless population is currently ablaze, firefighters struggling to contain the fire. Details are still unknown, but several heroes, including Glory Girl, Panacea and Lady Photon, are present at the scene, assisting the emergency personnel. We now bring you live footage of the scene."_

Sarah felt her heart stop as she saw Alan's shelter, flames spewing from the windows. She could see the older heroes, but couldn't see Alan's car. A moment later she realized that it made sense, the man had left less than five minutes ago. It would take him at least ten, if everything went perfect and there was no traffic jam.

"...but why?" Sarah mumbled, her eyebrows furrowed. "Who gets something out of this?"

Sirin's golden eyes narrowed as the girl glanced at Sarah. Her fingers had tightened on the sofa, almost into fists. "…do you think… Do you think whoever did this is trying to hurt Alan? Trying to hurt us?"

"...maybe," Sarah whispered, her voice quiet. The blonde swallowed and looked back at the tv, where the fire was being put out by the various heroes, Glory Girl was carrying several people out of the shelter.

It was like it had been some deliberate action, something meant for a purpose. But what? She couldn't tell, not from this. Her power needed more data.

Sirin was tense beside her, the girl's yellow eyes narrowed and her unusual pupils almost glowing in the cloudy afternoon weather. Her friend was angry, but she wasn't alone in that.. The shelter was the first place that she'd been accepted since… Reggie. No one had judged her, called her an idiot or shamed her for the way she'd broken. It had been the first step to a new home. And someone had burned it.

"...we could go there," the words were out before Sarah had a chance to realize what she was saying. Sirin glanced at her, golden eyes questioning. "People there might need our help, and we could... Could you teleport us there?"

"...Yes, but I'm not sure that's a good idea," Sirin shook her head, her expression pained.

"Maybe it isn't," she agreed. But only on that, pushing on with a child's insistence. "But whoever did this, if we wait for Alan to come back any sign of them will be gone or destroyed. Alan…he'll be okay. But what about everyone else, Sirin? The other people at the shelter?"

"...I don't like this," the purple haired girl said softly. Sarah nodded, but didn't say anything else. After a moment of silence, Sirin took her hand.

"It's been... a long time, and I'm not sure if I've recovered. I might not be able to get us back here. And if I get weak… someone might hurt you," Sirin's eyes were locked on Sarah's and her cross-shaped pupils pulsed unnervingly. Sarah shivered slightly, but didn't turn her eyes away.

"I trust you." It was all she really could say.

"...we should change. Sirin sighed as she stood up. "And maybe grab a knife."

Sarah nodded, grabbing the remote to turn off the TV as they ran for their room. They didn't need to see that anymore.

Minutes later they were both dressed in simple jeans, sweaters and warm jackets. Sarah had wrapped the scarf around her face, just in case. Sirin, on top of it, put on a fluffy hat with cat ears that she'd found during their last shopping trip with Alan.

Somehow, it made Sarah smile when she saw the more childish side of her friend shine through. Even now. Maybe especially now.

"Are you ready to go?"

"Yes. Give me a moment."

When she'd figured out that Sirin could teleport, Sarah had expected it to be something flashy. For winds to rise, or for lightning to flash. Instead Sirin grabbed Sarah's hand, stepped forward, and space in front of them simply parted. Only the gentle violet glow at the portal's edge made things any easier to process.

Sarah felt a pang of pain in her head for a brief moment, like her power had turned to static, somehow unable to properly comprehend the tear in reality in front of them. Shaking her head, Sarah did her best to ignore the sensation, instead glancing at Sirin. Her face was twisted in concentration.

"…are you alright?" Sarah asked.

"...It's been a while. But I'm not too tired," Sirin said, squeezing Sarah's hand. She could tell the girl wasn't lying, but that didn't mean she wasn't worried. Sirin was important.

"I'll be fine. Let's go." The purple haired girl pulled Sarah after her as they stepped through the portal. It only took a few moments for Sarah to recognise the alley they'd appeared in, it wasn't far from the shelter. But even here, the air was thick with smoke shouting, and the crackling of flames. Sirin coughed once, but seemed otherwise unbothered by the haze. Sarah found herself grateful for the scarf she'd decided to wrap around her face.

"...Alan isn't here," Sirin whispered, glancing towards the shelter. Sarah nodded, not needing a power to know he wouldn't be here yet. The girls' gazes met and Sarah could once again feel her power pushing, trying to analyze the girl in front of her and coming up with frankly ridiculous results.

"...we should take a closer look, see if we can help. Alan won't be here for a while," Sarah spoke slowly, forcing her power under control. She didn't need to get an information overload, especially since it could become needed in the near future. Sirin glanced at the shelter once more before nodding.

"...stay close to me," the purple haired girl muttered. She grabbed Sarah's hand again and led her towards the shelter. They could see the heroes at work, Panacea working on some of the elderly residents, Lady Photon flying around and helping with recon of sorts. Glory Girl helping the firefighters carry injured people to waiting paramedics.

"Can you sense everything inside the building? The fire isn't affecting you, right?" Sarah asked, quickly glancing at Sirin. The purple haired girl nodded, her brows furrowed.

'Good. I can do this, then. Come on, Sarah, focus on who did this. Find the culprit.'.

"You want me to find the people still inside?" Sirin guessed. Sarah's train of thought was broken for a moment, causing her to hesitate for a moment before nodding.

"...please."

Sirin closed her eyes for a moment before glancing towards a part of the shelter. Sarah could almost feel the air around them change as Sirin took a step forward.

"There's six people still inside. All on the Second floor," Sirin pointed at the area in question. "Do you think I should just-"

"Get them out? Yes. But you should probably cover your face. We don't want people to know who we are. Not yet, at least."

"...Okay. But I'm getting you to the heroes first."

Sarah didn't argue, allowing Sirin to grab her hand and drag her towards Panacea.

"-don't worry, everything will be fine," the healer was saying to an elderly woman as she held her hand to check her. The woman was staring at the burning shelter with a desolate expression on her face.

Sarah knew her as the woman who'd offered her a second portion of soup when she'd first arrived. It made the desire to find the culprits for the fire grow much stronger.

Panacea either heard or somehow sensed Sirin and Sarah coming closer, as she turned to face them. She blinked at them owlishly, clearly surprised.

"You two are- What are you doing here?" Panacea asked. She glanced over them, looking for injuries.

"We heard about the fire," Sirin spoke, her voice confident. "Sarah thought we could come here and try to help. There are still people inside."

"...alright. Not sure how you're supposed to help, but go ahead and talk to the firefighters, I guess." Amy was already turning away, her tone brisk. "I'm a little busy right now."

"It won't take long," Sirin said, letting go of Sarah's hand. Before the blonde could speak, Sirin pulled up the scarf on her face, turned and marched towards the burning building. Some firefighter noticed her and tried to intercept the girl by grabbing her shoulder, only for his hand to go straight through what should have been a solid shoulder, making him stumble. Sarah's eyes widened. She'd gotten a good idea that Sirin was a powerful Shaker, but what sort of spatial manipulation could grant intangibility?

Sirin didn't even seem to have noticed the man, as she entered the burning shelter.

"...she can phase through stuff?" Sarah glanced at Panacea, the source of the question. The brunette's eyes were wide, her jaw slightly slack.

"...that's… no, that's not-" Sarah shook her head. "She's- Nevermind. Did anyone...?"

"Die? No. Luckily, the fire alarm worked perfectly.

"What happened?" Sarah asked, just in case. Even though she could probably rely on her power to get answers, it was a crutch that wouldn't always help. Her near-capture by the ABB had taught her that much.

"How am I supposed to know?" Panacea frowned, turning away and heading for the next person that had paramedics surrounding them. "Ask the firefighters. They've got a better idea than me."

Sarah bit her lip. It wasn't a particularly helpful answer, but there was nothing she could do to try and pry information that Amy didn't have out of her.. She'd have to act quickly if she wanted to get anything before Alan arrived to prove that she wasn't useless. Which meant leaving Amy and going to the firefighters.

Alone

The thought filled her with dread. Every moment of her waking hours she spent either by Sirin's side or not far from the girl, knowing that she was safe and protected. But now, Sirin wasn't there. She was helping people, without a single shred of fear. It filled Sarah with pride, that her friend was able to be so strong, after everything. That didn't change the fact that Sirin wasn't beside her now, leaving her alone and exposed.

Shaking her head, the blonde took a deep breath and did her best to push down the fear, instead focusing on the firefighters that were carrying the injured to the paramedics. Alan would arrive soon, and if she had nothing to show for her efforts, she would end up disappointing him. Just like she disappointed her-

She shook her head, forcing that memory back. Then she pulled her scarf up and made a beeline for the firefighter who'd tried to stop Sirin. The man was busy talking to a couple of paramedics and didn't notice her approaching, which allowed Sarah to get within three feet before he turned to face her.

"Hey. Kid, it isn't safe here for you. How'd you even get here? Go over to the heroes," the man frowned, his eyes glancing between her and the shelter. Sirin was walking back, a child in her arms and two people following her, looking dazed. Sarah swallowed and nodded, before she realized he probably wouldn't see it.

"I'm with S- the phasing girl. We're here to help."

"The 'phasing girl'?" The man blinked. Sarah shrugged, trying not to give too much away.

"Work in progress. Can you tell me what happened? What set off the fire?"

"You aren't one of those PRT interns or something, are you?" The firefighter sighed. "...Alright, kid. We don't know. And it's too early to tell until the fire's put out. We won't know anything until we can look over the remains after that..

"Now, I understand you're here with," he gestured at Sirin, "her. But please, can you step back and wait with the heroes? I'd rather not have anyone else get hurt here."

Sarah sighed. That wasn't what she wanted to hear. Her power was buzzing in the back of her head, the lack of concrete data frustrating. It made her think harder, to try and understand the situation.

The shelter had caught fire. Alan had been called, and that's why he left. The heroes had been called by either Alan, the police or someone else, which was why they were present.

Glory Girl, Lady Photon and Panacea were present.

...if her power wanted more data, what about the heroes?

"Uh, miss… are you alright?" The firefighter asked, raising an eyebrow. Sarah blinked before nodding.

"I'm fine, thank you. Do you mind if I…?" the blonde motioned towards where the heroes were working. The firefighter gave her a bemused nod, and Sarah flashed him a thumbs up before turning around and walking back to the other heroes.

Glory Girl was busy helping the paramedics with the rescued residents of the shelter, the golden haired heroine chatting with one of the residents, while Panacea worked to heal any injured. Lady Photon, however, was standing to the side, talking to a police officer.

"...can you tell me more about the fire?" Sarah heard the older heroine say. The officer shrugged, his expression pained.

"It looks like it started from one of the gas cookers," the man sighed. "Which is worrying, since those are supposed to have an automatic shut down in case of emergency."

"So you're thinking arson?"

"Yes. But we can't know for sure until the firefighters are done with their work. And even then, there are no promises of anything. Fires usually destroy most evidence."

Lady Photon nodded, frowning. Sarah frowned, trying to get closer to eavesdrop a bit more. But the conversation didn't continue, as the heroine turned around and glanced at the shelter. Sarah bit her lip, trying to decide if she should approach the heroine or not.

"...Lady Photon?" Sarah asked, making Lady Photon jump and turn to face her. The woman let out a sigh of relief, shaking her head.

Recognizes you. Surprised you're here so quickly, but not that you came. Will want to talk to you about this later.

"You startled me." Lady Photon said, as Sarah absorbed her power's insight. "Who are you? How did you get here?"

"I'm here to help," Sarah shrugged. "My friend is bringing out the people that were still inside."

"Your…friend?" Lady Photon blinked. Sarah nodded, glancing back towards the shelter. Sirin was on her way back to the paramedics, another child in her arms. Behind her, a young man supported an elderly woman out through the swiftly vanishing purple ring of the girl's portal.

"You've been very helpful. Are you like your friend?" Lady Photon asked. Sarah nodded, getting the unspoken part of the question.

"I see. How exactly can you help? I can see what the 'phasing girl' is doing, but what about you?"

"I'm... just think of Sherlock Holmes." Sarah said quickly. "I want to help figure out what happened here."

Lady Photon tilted her head, seemingly mulling over the information for a moment, before shrugging.

"It can't hurt, I suppose. Do you need anything?"

"I guess... a list of everyone that works at the shelter?" Sarah suggested. Lady Photon frowned, before glancing towards Panacea.

"Amy, can you bring over the resident's list? There's a girl here that wants to take a look," the heroine called out. Panacea glanced between Lady Photon and Sarah, before sighing and muttering something under her breath. Sarah decided to ignore the heroine, instead focusing on the list Panacea shoved into Lady Photon's hands and passed onto Sarah.

"Thanks" the blonde nodded, taking the list and sitting down on the sidewalk, her power humming eagerly.

The residents' list was rather simple, with the names, ages and a few details of the shelter's inhabitants. Sarah ran her finger through the list, briefly glancing at the name before moving on to the next.

John, 30, former alcoholic.

Helena, 67, diabetic.

And so on. Sarah frowned, going through the list twice before glancing at the shelter. Sirin was walking out again, this time with two older boys in tow..

"This… should be all, right?" Sarah asked Lady Photon, glancing up from the list and at the woman who was looking at the shelter with a strange expression on her face. The heroine blinked and turned to face her.

"I… yes. Everyone's out, as far as I know," the older blonde nodded. Sarah nodded, frowning.

"Okay. Thank you. Can I…?" the blonde motioned towards the shelter. Lady Photon nodded, causing Sarah to quickly jog towards her friend, who waved her over.

"That's everyone I could find." Sirin said, her scarf still covering her face. "Are they all okay?" Sarah nodded, motioning at Panacea.

"They'll be fine. Let's go home," the blonde suggested. Sirin glanced at the heroes, before looking back at the shelter and visibly hesitating.

"They still haven't dealt with the fire. Maybe I can help, somehow? Make a portal to the pay above the building??"

"No, it's fine. You've helped enough. Come on, we need to leave," Sarah shook her head, glancing at Panacea and Glory Girl. The brunette was glancing at Sirin every now and then, seemingly trying to pretend she wasn't staring.

"Look, just let me talk to the firefighters. It'll be quick," Sirin insisted and moved forward, pulling Sarah after her, forcing the blonde to remind herself that the girl had some degree of superhuman strength. Just because Sirin was 'small and cute' didn't mean she couldn't fold someone into a pretzel.

"Okay, fine. But hurry up," Sarah huffed, following Sirin. The firefighters glanced at the two girls, but didn't seem too bothered by their presence.

"Is there anything else that can be done?" Sirin asked, glancing between the men. The older one that had talked to Sarah before, sighed and shrugged.

"Not much, Miss. It's not easy to deal with fires, and this one is burning rather brightly," the man sighed. "You've done good, getting people out, but there's not much else to do."

"I'm not just phasing," Sirin said stubbornly. She frowned, letting go of Sarah's hand to cross her arms. "I can put points in space together too. I could open a hole above the shelter for you to spray the water down on it."

The firefighters exchanged glances, before the older one shook his head.

"Thanks for the offer, but that much water will just collapse the building faster. And at this point, we're just trying to minimize damage," the man sighed. "And make sure that the fire doesn't spread to any nearby buildings."

Sirin pursed her lips, frowning. Sarah frowned too, but for a different reason. She wanted her power to help her find the people responsible for the fire, but there was nothing for it to work with for that. But she also wanted to help, and-

Structure likely to survive internal introduction of water. Many smaller portals, or a single one at the core of the fire.

"What if you opened a portal inside of the shelter? Let the firefighters go after the source of the fire directly?" the blonde spoke up. Sirin glanced at her, raising an eyebrow, but the older firefighter shrugged.

"Sure. If you can open a portal inside the burning shelter, be my guest. We're not going to stop you. Hell, that's probably easier than getting a firehose inside," the man nodded. Sirin glanced at Sarah, before turning her attention back to the firefighter.

"Alright, then. Sarah, step back," Sirin waited for Sarah to take a step back, then raised her arms. The air warped for a moment, brilliant colors flickering through it in a rainbow sheen as the purple-haired girl mustered her power.

Sarah heard the surprised exclamations of the firefighters as they watched the portal appear just above the ground a few feet away. The heat from it was a tangible thing, almost all-encompassing as close as the two girls were standing.

"Well, that's certainly something," the older firefighter nodded. He gave the two girls a short smile, then turned to his crew."That's handy as hell. Get one of the hoses over here, boys. Let's put out this fire?"

"Good job, girlie. Now, if you'll excuse us, we've got work to do," the firefighter nodded, glancing towards Sarah. The blonde nodded, before grabbing Sirin's hand and turning around, quickly pulling her far enough to not feel the heat, but not too far for the firefighters to keep track of them. She didn't doubt that they'd need several portals, so they couldn't leave just yet.

Sirin let out a soft giggle, making Sarah raise an eyebrow.

"...that felt pretty cool," the purple haired girl shrugged, letting the scarf fall down. "Helping people feels… I don't know. But it feels good. We should come back tomorrow, to check how everyone's doing."

"Alright," Sarah nodded, biting her lip.

"We should visit the heroes as well. And Lady Photon too. I'm sure they have more questions," Sirin nodded to herself, seemingly not noticing Sarah's growing distress.

"Yeah, probably. But we can worry about it later," Sarah mumbled. Sirin blinked, tilting her head.

"...is everything alright?"

"Alan's coming. He should be here within five minutes."

"...ah."

"Yeah."

The two girls fell silent, listening to the sounds of the firefighters getting to work, putting out the fire. It sounded like they were having luck with Sirin's portal.

"How are we supposed to tell him that we came to help without warning him?" Sirin asked, tilting her head. Sarah shrugged, glancing towards the heroes. Glory Girl was standing close to her aunt and sister, making sure that Panacea wasn't bothered as she worked on the last of the injured residents.

"We could say that we saw it getting really bad on TV?" Sarah suggested. "He'll probably still be upset, though."

"Yes," Sirin nodded. "But I think he'll just be worried, too. That's not all bad.

"Thank you, though," the purple haired girl spoke up again. Sarah blinked, looking at her friend. Sirin smiled at her, taking Sarah's hand and giving it a small squeeze.

"...for?"

"For being a friend. For helping. Just… thanks, Sarah."

"You too, Sirin."

The two girls stood quietly, listening to the firefighters and heroes working.

Alan arrived about four minutes later, just as the fire was finally being put out.

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: All of my thanks to Snowfire for betaing this chapter, and sincerest apologies for it taking so long.

QroGrotor · Dec 25, 2023

As she sensed a familiar car pulling up nearby, Sirin felt Sarah nudge her in the side, making her look up at her friend questioningly. As annoyed as Alan might end up being with them for leaving the house, hiding was definitely pointless now. With all the camera flashes she'd seen whilst getting people out of the shelter, he'd know they'd been here as soon as he watched the news.

"What?"

"We need to talk to New Wave before reporters get to them. Spin the narrative," Sarah explained. She jerked her head towards the heroes, still busy with the rescued shelter residents. Sirin nodded in understanding after a few moments of thinking, letting go of her friend's hand to make sure her scarf fully covered her lower face.

"Okay? Lead the way, I guess?"

The two of them moved towards Lady Photon, who was still talking to a police officer. Noticing their approach, the woman excused herself and stepped towards them, while the policeman left in the opposite direction.

"Did you need anything else?" Lady Photon asked. Sirin noted Sarah hesitating for a moment, before steeling herself and meeting the heroine's gaze.

"Actually, we have a suggestion. And a question," she said.

"A question and a suggestion, huh?" Lady Photon asked, tapping her chin. "What would they be?"

"What if we help put the story out on our terms, rather than letting it slip out during an interview?"

"Well, I guess that would be a nice change of pace," Lady Photon considered, "but what kind of story would you want to tell?"

"Tell them that Sirin is a friendly parahuman that New Wave was in contact with. She came to help during the shelter fire and was instrumental in helping put it out. Paint her as a heroic cape that's going to be helping to keep Brockton Bay safe, but doesn't want any personal attention. And… And that she might be joining New Wave!" Sarah took a moment to get the first few words out, but once she did it they all came out in a rush.
Sirin struggled to keep any surprise off her face. This was moving much faster than they'd talked about.

"That's… certainly an idea," Lady Photon admitted after a long moment of silence. "Would that be alright with you, Sirin? This isn't a decision that should be made lightly. New Wave is an open group, but we're a family based one too. We'd have to discuss the possibility of membership before confirming anything officially."

"That would be fine with me," Sirin nodded, checking again to make sure her face was covered by the scarf. "We only need to make it seem like I'm open to it, right?"

"I see. If that is your angle, I'm willing to help," Lady Photon nodded. Sirin heard Sarah let out a quiet sigh and for a moment wondered why. The purple-haired girl decided she could ask about it later. "But if you want to sell the illusion, I suggest you leave now. Make it seem that you are not affiliated with anyone aside from us."

Sirin glanced towards Alan, who was pushing through the crowd, before nodding.

"Alright. But I'm coming back tomorrow. I want to check how everyone's doing," Sirin nodded, glancing at Sarah. The blonde shrugged.

"Yeah. We will come back to check on everyone," she agreed. Lady Photon nodded, glancing at the shelter.

"Very well. I will inform the media that you are our associate. We already have cameras on us, so you'd better head home. And I'll talk to Alan as well."
Sirin nodded, taking Sarah's hand and quickly pulling her away. A dark pink portal swirled into existence in front of them, immediately drawing the attention of the reporters and, undoubtedly, Alan. The abrupt source of color made many of those holding microphones change direction towards them, clearly wanting to ask questions. Instead, Sarah and Sirin stepped quickly through, before the portal closed behind them.

The two girls ended up in Sarah's room, the blonde dropping onto her bed with a sigh, Sirin taking a seat beside her, a question on the tip of her tongue.

"Sarah?"

"Mhm?"
"Why do we have to lie?" Sirin asked. Sarah raised an eyebrow.

"We don't want people to know that we're living with Alan, not yet at least," the blonde explained with a sigh. "Besides, Alan's probably going to ground us for sneaking out. If people know that we live with him, there's a good chance that they'll bother him because of us. At least this way we have a bit of leeway."
Sirin blinked, opening her mouth to answer, only to close it and tilt her head.

"I… okay. But aren't we going back to the shelter tomorrow?"

Sarah nodded, pursing her lips.

"Yeah. So?"

"So won't Alan know we left again?" Sirin asked. Sarah blinked, before letting out a groan and hiding her face in her hands.

"Fuck."

"No cursing."

The two girls sat on the couch, listening to the sounds of the world going on outside the window.

"I'm not looking forward to it," Sarah muttered. Sirin frowned, before taking the blonde's hand and giving it a tight squeeze.

"I'll take the blame. Say you were worried about me," the purple-haired girl offered. Sarah opened her mouth to object, but Sirin shook her head.

"I was the one that suggested going there. I'll say you came to help me, but that you didn't do anything dangerous, and that I wouldn't have let you. Alan will be angry with me, not you."

"That… no," Sarah shook her head. Sirin frowned.

"No?"

"No," the blonde repeated. "We're not doing that. He'll be mad at both of us."

"Sarah-"

"No."

"I'm going to do it anyway."

"Sirin, I swear-"

"The reporters should be interviewing Lady Photon and Alan about now, right? Let's go watch it," Sirin said. She hopped off of the bed, smoothly changing topic and grabbing Sarah's hand. The blonde resisted for a moment, but ultimately let out a defeated sigh and allowed Sirin to pull her up.

"Fine. But we're talking about this."

"Sure," Sirin nodded.

"We will talk about it," Sarah insisted, getting up from the bed.

"Alright." The purple-haired girl rolled her eyes before glancing at Sarah, only to blink at the sight of a small smile on the blonde's lips.

"You're rolling your eyes, aren't you?"

"Of course not."

"Uh-huh. Let's go," Sarah pulled Sirin towards the door, the purple-haired girl following her into the hallway.

"Do we have popcorn?" Sirin asked as they passed the kitchen, prompting Sarah to snort.

"Sure. And if not, what's stopping us from popping into the nearby supermarket? I still have some money."

Sirin grinned, pulling her scarf off her face and following her friend.

As they made it into the living room and started watching the news, Sarah felt Sirin shift on the couch, turning to look at her.

"Sarah?"

"Hm?" the blonde raised an eyebrow, glancing at Sirin. The purple-haired girl had a small smile on her lips.

"Thanks for helping."

"I… sure. Anytime," Sarah smiled.

Sirin opened her eyes, wincing at the feeling of stiffness in her limbs. She didn't even remember falling asleep on the couch, but judging by the blanket and the fact that Alan was sleeping in the armchair, it wasn't too much of a surprise. She glanced towards the TV, but it was turned off, Alan had probably done that before he fell asleep.

Sirin sat up, careful not to wake Sarah, and stretched, letting out a quiet hiss at the sensation of her muscles complaining about being put in a bad position for too long. She considered getting up, glancing towards Alan.

He hadn't been happy yesterday, of course. He'd been worried sick when he'd heard the details of what had happened, and disappointed in them as well. Of course, his anger and disappointment faded rather quickly, the man sighing and admitting that Sirin had saved a lot of lives, but the girls had to promise to never sneak out like that again. Sirin had volunteered to take the blame, but Alan wouldn't hear of it, deciding to scold the girls equally.

Which he'd probably have to reconsider. Sirin was fairly certain that Sarah hadn't actually done much at the shelter, aside from talking to people. She'd been the one who got everyone to safety and opened the portal for firefighters. Well, Sarah also worked out how she could help the firefighters, but wasn't like Alan knew that.

It felt nice, though. Doing good. Helping people when she couldn't before. Making people happy, instead of upset or angry. She hadn't done anything special, but… she was still helping, wasn't she? Even if it wasn't all that much. Sirin was still making a difference in people's lives, and not-

She wasn't angry. She wasn't going to be a monster, Sirin promised herself.

The purple-haired girl glanced towards Sarah, debating waking the blonde up, before dismissing the idea. She'll wake her up later, for breakfast. Or Alan could do it. For now, though…

Sirin stretched once more, glancing towards the windows, where the rising sun was painting the skyline pink.

Maybe today wouldn't be too bad?

Sirin made a frustrated sound, tilting her head to examine what was in front of her. Alan put the pancake batter down, turning around to face the two girls sitting at the counter.

"Is everything alright?" he asked. She ignored him, struggling with the piece of fabric in front of her. While some of the sewing basics came to her easily, Sirin's attempts at properly creating sleeves were failing miserably, the piece of cloth crumpling and twisting under her fingers. She let out a frustrated hiss, before finally dropping it onto the table and glaring at Alan, making him chuckle.

"Problems with the sweater?"

"Sleeves suck. Why did nobody tell me that?" Sirin grumbled. Sarah snorted, taking a bite of her pancakes.

"They don't. You just suck at sleeves," she helpfully supplied. Sirin glared at her, and the blonde raised her hands up placatingly.

"Alright, alright. If you can't handle a simple sleeve, maybe we should get you something else. Something simpler?"

"But I wanted to make this."

"Well, I'm not seeing that happening anytime soon," Sarah shook her head. Alan took a sip of his coffee, glancing towards the television, still showing the news.

"Well, if you're struggling with sleeves, maybe you should practice a bit. Get some experience," he suggested. Sirin frowned, tilting her head. Alan cleared his throat, glancing towards Sarah. The blonde shrugged.

"It's been what... ten hours since the fire, and we don't have reporters asking for Sirin to answer questions at the door. It won't be a problem if we pop out to pick something up. Some more fabric, new needles. Maybe a sewing machine," the blonde listed off. Sirin blinked, picking at her failed sleeves. "Though we should probably hurry. I don't think reporters will have much difficulty realizing that a purple-haired girl you've got custody of and a new purple-haired parahuman are likely related."

"That… yes. Good thinking," Alan nodded, picking up the mixing bowl again and starting on the next set of pancakes. Sirin glanced at Sarah, who simply shrugged and focused on her food. Alan measured out four more pancakes to the pan, then turned back to face them.

"Are you sure you're fine, going out by yourselves?" He asked. Sarah struggled to hide a flinch, before forcing a smile.

"I can't exactly hide from the world forever, right? And Sirin is with me. We'll be fine, Alan. I think I'm ready," Sarah said, glancing at Sirin. The purple-haired girl considered that, before nodding.

"Alright," Alan said, turning back to the pancakes. "If you two can clean the dishes after breakfast, you can go out together. You will, of course, call me if you get into trouble, right?"

"I still have your number saved, Alan," Sarah nodded, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.

"Right," the man chuckled.

"Though there was something we were supposed to talk about, right? Yesterday, after we got back?" Sirin spoke up, glancing at Sarah. The blonde froze mid-bite, before lowering her fork back to the place and swallowing. Alan took a moment to flip the last of four cooking pancakes, then looked between the two girls.

"Oh?"

"Yes," Sirin nodded. She couldn't quite tell what emotion flashed on Sarah's face, but she didn't stop. This needed to be said.

"What did you need to talk about, girls?" Alan asked. Sirin could hear Sarah gulp, but the blonde steeled herself and met their guardian's gaze.

"Alan? We might've asked Lady Photon to lie to the reporters yesterday, to protect your privacy. I… that's why we left without telling you. We figured we should make sure reporters had no reason to talk to you apart from as the owner of the shelter. To sell the illusion, Sirin was going to come to and from the shelter with portals and Lady Photon-"

"Told the reporters that Sirin is a cape currently affiliated with and interested in joining New Wave," Alan said. Sarah went very still for a moment, then slumped forward onto the counter. She only just missed her plate of half-finished pancakes.

"Oh," she groaned. "She told you."

Alan chuckled. "She did. And whilst I wish you'd run it past me, I understand why you didn't at the time. I'd feel much better if you could talk to me about things like this beforehand in the future, but I I know that might not always be possible."

Sarah somehow found a way to slump down even further onto the table, only for Sirin to reach over and pat her friend gently on the head. She looked up balefully, glaring in a way that Sirin knew wasn't entirely true. It made her smile.

"I feel like an idiot," her friend whined plaintively. "How did I not realize that?"

"Don't worry about it," Alan said. He flipped the last of the pancakes onto the covered stack next to him, and brought them over to the table. Setting them down there, he took a moment to pat Sarah comfortingly on the shoulder. "Now, let's have breakfast."

Sirin nodded, struggling not to laugh as Sarah pulled herself back up to a sitting position.

Maybe today really wasn't so bad.

Sirin grinned victoriously as she carefully cut the thread holding the sleeves on the sweater, tying it off. She set the scissors and thread aside and then stood, spreading the fabric to see how it would look on a person.

Alan was right. Practice did do wonders.

Sarah glanced towards the purple-haired girl from her computer, where she was searching for various supplies Sirin was going to need. Sirin coughed, glancing at Sarah.

"How does it look?"

"Hm? Oh. Pretty good," the blonde nodded, turning around to properly look at the sweater. Sirin grinned again as Sarah nodded, turning her focus back to the computer.

"Yep. You've really improved," she added. "It almost looks like something wearable."

Sirin pouted, throwing the sweater at Sarah. The blonde blinked, fumbling with it for a moment, before shaking her head and returning to the screen.

"Hey. Don't pout. It's not my fault it looked like trash at the beginning. At least now I wouldn't mind wearing it."

"You're mean," Sirin announced. Sarah glanced at the purple-haired girl, the corners of her lips twitching upwards as the girl folded her arms, the blonde clearly fighting off the urge to roll her eyes. Sarah was doing that a lot recently, especially when Sirin was whining about her sewing, and it was always so obvious the girl was suppressing the desire to respond to the purple-haired girl in some other way. She wondered why that was.

"Whatever you say." Sarah finally nodded, returning to her search. Sirin packed her supplies away, before moving over to the couch and picking up the remote.

Alan wasn't home, but the television was still on. Sirin flipped through the channels, before eventually settling on the news and dropping onto the couch. She watched them for a few minutes, the news showing a bunch of footage from yesterday, before Sarah spoke up.

"We need to decide what cape name we are going to give you. You did want to go visit the shelter today, right? Unless you want to stay 'the phasing girl'?"

"Mhm. What names did you have in mind?" Sirin asked. Sarah turned her chair, leaning against the table to close her laptop, glancing at the TV.

"Nothing great. Portalling girl?" Sarah suggested. Sirin wrinkled her nose. "Portal parahuman... Phasing girl?" The blonde wiggled her eyebrows.

"No." Sirin shook her head. Sarah chuckled.

"We'll figure something out. Maybe Alan or someone in New Wave will come up with a good one? There's still time," the blonde said, a smug smile on her face. Sirin nodded.

"Do you… do you really think they'll help?"

Sarah nodded.

"Yeah. We'll get there," the blonde declared. Sirin felt the corners of her lips twitch, before both of the girls fell silent. They sat watching the news for a little while, before Sarah tapped her fingers against the table, glancing towards Sirin.

"Are we… Are we sure we want to visit the shelter again today? Not because you helped them," the blonde quickly corrected herself. "Because you did, and they'll be very thankful for it. But maybe it would be better if we waited? Let reporters move onto another topic?"

"I've promised. I won't just not show up," Sirin shook her head, earning a nod from Sarah.

"Alright. That's… That's fine," the blonde sighed. Sirin bit her lip, glancing towards the TV, where people were currently showing some sort of interview.

"-ay that you owe your life to that girl?"

"She helped us get out when no one else could. Who knows how many of us would have died if it wasn't for her," the woman being interviewed shook her head. "It's a miracle that girl showed up when she did, really." Sirin felt a small smile spread on her lips, as Sarah hummed quietly.

"Miracle, huh... How about that? Miracle?" the blonde glanced towards Sirin. The purple-haired girl scrunched her nose, glancing at the television and blinking at the image of a young boy, the one she remembered carrying out.

"-ave you heard her name?" a reporter asked. Sirin tensed. The boy shook his head.

"But she had cool hair!"

Sirin blinked before preening a little. She was proud of her hair, and having someone compliment it felt nice. Sarah, on the other hand, slowly turned towards her with a grin on her lips.

"No. Don't even think about suggesting that," Sirin pointed a finger at her friend. The blonde burst out laughing, leaning against the table. The purple-haired girl felt her own lips pull into a small smile. Yeah. Not that one.

She could wait a little to have her cape name, anyways.

"So, anything else you want to do before heading out?" Sarah asked, looking up from her laptop as Sirin passed her. The purple-haired girl frowned for a moment, before shrugging.

"Maybe more sewing?" she offered, sitting down at the kitchen table and poking her pancake with a fork. "Or some knitting. Or crocheting." Sarah shook her head with a fond sigh, before focusing back on her computer.

"Anything interesting on the web?" the purple-haired girl asked. Sara pursed her lips for a moment, before turning the laptop towards Sirin. The girl leaned closer, raising an eyebrow at the sight of a website that was apparently created by a fan of superheroes, featuring a long list of… capes? Sirin glanced at Sarah, the blonde simply gesturing at the screen.

"Look through it," she offered, spinning the laptop so that Sirin had easier access to the keyboard, before starting to type something herself. Sirin looked at the screen, frowning and taking a bite of her breakfast, as she started scrolling down the page. There was name after name, some accompanied by brief descriptions and photos, and Sirin slowly finished her breakfast, as she went through the list, until-
Sirin blinked, scrolling back up. She narrowed her eyes at the photo of a man on the screen, before clicking on the button offering her the detailed information about-

"Lung?"

Sarah turned towards Sirin, a questioning look on her face.

"Why did he call himself after a body part?"
Sarah blinked, before letting out a quiet giggle, earning a frown from Sirin. The blonde quickly raised her hands.

"Alright, alright. From what I know, it's Chinese for 'Dragon'."

Sirin blinked, slowly nodding. That made sense. And was much cooler than naming yourself after a body part. Sirin nodded.

"Did you find anyone you liked?" Sarah asked a few moments later. "Get any inspiration for a cape name?"

"It's a terrible name," Sirin shook her head. Sarah shrugged with a fond smile, and the purple-haired girl focused back on the computer. "But maybe." She bit her lip, scrolling the page a little. There were capes that had names related to light, and Sirin felt her lips twitch. Sarah leaned over, looking at the list.

"Sun, Moon… Star? Huh. What about it?"

"Sunstar?" Sirin suggested. Sarah paused for a moment, before smirking.

"Sounds like a band from the 80s. But we can work with it. I like the star."

Sirin blinked, scrolling the page a little further and glancing at her friend. Then she smiled and typed 'Miracle Star' into the search box.
There wasn't a single cape going by that name.

She could work with that.

Sarah had ended up choosing to stay home and wait for her before they both went shopping. Sirin had pulled on the same clothes as yesterday, except this time her hat was winter themed. It still had cute ears, though. Alan had already left to talk with the insurance company, and both of the girls knew he'd be busy with that for a while.

With that done, Sirin simply created a portal and stepped out beside the shelter.

"What the-!"

"Holy-!"

"The fuck!?"

"How-?"

"That's so cool!"

"Language!"

Sirin winced at the sudden shouts, looking around at all the people staring at her, shifting from foot to foot. It was notably louder than yesterday, but there didn't seem to be any reporters around. Sirin glanced towards the shelter, or what remained of it. Most of the rubble had been cleared away, leaving behind a charred mess. There'd been people working inside of the burnt-out shell of a build, but most of them were milling about the street now, watching her.

"Hey! Thank you!" One of the children called. Sirin raised a hand and waved to them. Several of them returned the gesture, while some others started pointing at her hair, whispering to each other. Sirin fought off the urge to hide and walked forward towards the portal. The people inside froze at the sight of her, silence falling before a woman took a step closer.

She recognized the woman as one of those she helped lead out of the building.

"Uhm… Hello," the purple-haired girl cleared her throat, waving again. She hoped that would stop feeling so strange soon.

"Hello dear." The woman gave Sirin a warm smile, extending a hand towards the girl. Sirin stared at it for a moment, before blushing and reaching out to shake it. "My name is Christina. Thank you for yesterday."

"N-no problem. My name is- is Miracle Star," the purple-haired girl blurted out, before biting her tongue. The woman took a moment, then chuckled.

"Thank you for yesterday, Miracle Star. As you can see, we're trying to salvage whatever survived the fire. Do you think you could help us a little? If you don't have anything else planned, of course," the woman asked. Sirin took a moment to look around, before shaking her head.

"I have time," the purple-haired girl offered. Christina nodded, before turning back to the rest of the people. Many of them waved to Sirin before going back to their tasks. Not wanting to waste much time, Sirin quickly joined in helping some of the men and women with sifting through the debris, trying to find anything that managed to survive the fire.

Sirin was in the middle of moving a heavy beam, when she heard someone clearing their throat behind her. Sirin spun, letting the beam drop in a crash as she faced the source of sound. The purple-haired girl froze as she took in the sight of a camera. The man behind it shifted back quickly, though he regained his manner quickly.

"Hello, young lady," he said genially. "Are you the new parahuman that helped out at the shelter last night?"

"I-" Sirin broke off, struggling to respond in the moment. Fortunately, Christina appeared from between the piles of rubble. Probably in response to the crash she'd made dropping the structural beam.

"Oh. Good morning, Mister." Her eyes flicked over to Sirin, making sure she was alright. "Is anything the matter?"

"Oh, yes. Good morning ma'am," the man nodded. "I heard that yesterday's heroine was spotted around here and hoped to have a quick word with her. My name is Jeff," the man extended his hand towards the woman, who glanced at Sirin. The purple-haired girl nodded nervously, clasping her hands behind her back. Christina took it carefully, shaking once.

"Mister Jeff, then. I hope you're not going to bother the residents?" She asked. Sirin took the opportunity to step out through the wall and, after looking around, made a portal to the second floor. Peeking down through the hole in the floor, she saw Jeff shake his head.

"Of course not. I'm only here to get an interview with Brockton Bay's new hero. I'd hate to miss an opportunity at being the first one to do so."

"Well, if it was about interviews, she certainly could do with some exposure. But the girl helped our people get out yesterday, and she's helping us today. It would be a shame to take her away and waste the time better spent doing something useful. If you don't have any more questions, then-" Christina explained, gently putting a hand on Jeff's shoulder and starting to guide the man towards the street.
Sirin bit her lip, waiting for the man to leave the shelter, before creating another portal and quickly reappearing at the first floor. Christina blinked, turning to look at Sirin and furrowing her brows at the girl.

"Sorry," the purple-haired girl cleared her throat. The woman blinked, before shaking her head with a chuckle.

"No. Don't apologize. But if you don't want to deal with people like that, I think it's best you leave for now and try not to show up on the streets if you visit again," she suggested. Sirin bit her lip, looking around at the people cleaning up the shelter.

"Can... can I return when there aren't that many people anymore? To help again?" Sirin asked.

"We certainly won't turn down help," the woman told her gently. "The quicker we find anything of use, the quicker we can start finding a new place for people to stay. Many relied on this shelter to survive the winter, and now..."

Sirin nodded, wringing her hands. "I can bring stuff if you need? Clothes, blankets… food?" the purple-haired girl quickly suggested. Christina blinked, before tilting her head.

"That would be nice, but where would you get them?" Sirin frowned, thinking. There was a lot she could do with her portals, but also a lot she probably shouldn't. Maybe she could talk to Alan?

"I'll think of something? I could get some blankets at least," the purple-haired girl said firmly. "And... And what about the people? Who were here before, I mean? Where are they going to stay now? Another shelter nearby?"

"That's going to be more difficult. It'll depend on what Alan's insurance covers, I expect," Christina sighed. It was a difficult question for the woman, and Sirin shrank back a little, before creating a portal to her room.
"I'll- I'll try to find some blankets," she said. Then quickly ducked into the portal before Christina could say anything, closing it as soon as she was through. Sarah must have heard her coming through, as her friend was at the door by the time she looked round to it.

"Why are you covered in soot?" the blonde asked.

"Was helping," Sirin shrugged, her mind still occupied with what Christina had said. "Is it... Would it be a bad idea to try and collect stuff for them?"

"Stuff for... For the people from the shelter?" the blonde asked. Sirin hummed a yes and the blonde crossed her arms, chewing at nail. "Well, no, it's not. I'm pretty sure Alan would agree to help. The insurance should be big, right? Do you want me to call him and add a few things to the shopping list?"

"I…do you think he'd mind?" She asked, going over to her dresser to get a change of clothes. Sarah stood at the door as she changed, tapping her chain as she murmured through ideas.
"Warm clothes, blankets, non-perishable foods. Those'll be critical. Maybe some toys for the kids? There were kids there, you brought some of them out. We can have a look whilst we're out getting you more material for your clothing attempts. Maybe check a cape merch store to get you a mask!"

"I…I kind of like the scarf," Sirin murmured, blushing despite herself. Sarah paused, before letting out a chuckle and ruffling the girl's hair.

"Well, maybe get one just for emergencies? You can think about it. I'll call Alan and tell him about the list," the blonde chirped. She bustled off to get her phone, leaving Sirin standing there with a blush on her cheeks and a little smile on her face.

Maybe today could actually be good.

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

Merry Christmas!

This chapter was only possible due to the one and only Miracle☆Snow! who was kind enough to beta it!

QroGrotor · Dec 31, 2023

"So." Sarah started, putting her phone away. "Alan said that he'll handle buying the essentials for the shelter, the only thing you need to worry about is showing up when needed and opening portals to bring everything through." Sarah said, before frowning. "Do you think you'd be able to get the trucks through the portals? They're quite a bit bigger than people, after all." Sirin looked up from the material she'd been carefully studying and frowned.

"Yes? It's just stretching space more. Should work," she said. Sarah hummed and nodded, glancing at the material Sirin was holding.

"Find something you like?" the blonde asked.

"Maybe. Thinking. Need some colors that go together." The purple-haired girl tilted her head, never looking over at her friend.. Sarah blinked, before grinning.

"You're gonna make an outfit? What, not satisfied with the hoodie and pants combination?" The blonde chuckled. Sirin rolled her eyes.

"Should be cooler. Or more fancy," she explained, holding the cloth sample next to the rest of the material. The purple-haired girl scrunched her nose. Was a darker red really a good addition to the mix of black, white and gold? Maybe-

Sarah snorted, making Sirin start in place, turning towards her blonde friend. She raised an eyebrow and Sarah quickly raised her hands, clearing her throat.

"Sorry. Didn't mean to interrupt. Just a thought though; if you want fancy, you should try finding materials with patterns and whatnot." The blonde pointed at the wall on the other side of the aisle, where all sorts of cloth decorated with various patterns were stored. Sirin tilted her head, before making a portal to her room and throwing the bags with the already bought materials into it. She closed it and walked over to Sarah, taking the blonde's hand and walking towards the shelves with cloth.

"Okay," Sirin pursed her lips as she looked over the colorful fabric.

"Looking for anything specific, or are you just trying to find inspiration?" the blonde asked. Sirin blinked and chewed on her lip, before shrugging.

"Stars." Sarah giggled at her friend's words, making the purple-haired girl blush.

"Sorry. Don't mind me," she said. "Stars sound adorable." Sirin huffed, crossing her arms and ignoring the heat on her cheeks as she looked over the material. Stars, stars… Why were there so few star-themed things? Sirin pouted, starting to walk along the shelf, until she found…

Sirin grinned, pulling a piece of fabric from the shelf and looking at it. The girl let out an excited cry and held it up to show Sarah the fabric. Her friend stared for a moment, before laughing.

"That's really nice, Miracle Star," Sarah giggled, patting Sirin on the head. She didn't notice, too busy studying the cloth in her hands. It was a little rough, but the star-patterned fabric was black and glittery, with golden edges. If Sirin found some soft, silky black, and maybe some white and red…

'I wonder if I can make my portals star-shaped...' the girl thought. She pursed her lips, looking around until she spotted materials in line with her desires. She nodded once, then hurried over, Sarah in her wake. The blonde was still chuckling.

"Are you planning to do a full costume out of this?" Sarah asked. Sirin shrugged.

"Probably not. Couldn't decide," Sirin said. Sarah nodded slowly, before raising an eyebrow.

"You gonna buy enough material to test stuff, then? It's pretty pricey." Sarah pointed out. Sirin considered that before humming and grabbing several packages of cloth, checking the price.

"I have my scarf for a mask. It's good enough," the purple-haired girl mumbled. Sarah nodded and started helping her grab what she wanted before looking at the pile Sirin was creating.

"Do you really need so much, Sirin?" the blonde teased. Sirin looked around, then grabbed a little more.

"Might try different colors too," she said innocently. Sarah shook her head, but couldn't help a smile.

"We can always come back if we run out, though. You still got the money Alan gave you, right?" Sarah asked. Sirin paused, before biting her lip and nodding. Money hadn't even occurred to her. The purple-haired girl shook her head, starting to carry some of the cloth over to a self-service machine so they could weigh it, Sarah helping carry the load.

"So, at least for the winter you're going with the scarf, right? You'll want to do something for warmer seasons though," Sarah mused, tapping her chin. Sirin hummed, watching the numbers flash as the weighing machine tallied up the price for each batch of cloth.

"I'll think of it when it gets warmer. Do we need anything else?" Sirin asked. Sarah blinked, before pausing.

"Hm. Not sure? Unless you want to buy decorations?" the blonde asked. Sirin frowned, before leading the way towards the registers, keeping a close eye on the time as she paid. The sooner they finished the shopping, the sooner she could get ready to change and be ready to head back for the shelter.

The girls carried the cloth out of the store and then madea turn down a side street. Sirin focused for a moment, making a portal to her room again and the two dropped the cloth through. She closed the portal again and looked at Sarah, before shaking her head.

"Let's head home. Think about colors?" Sarah chuckled and nodded. The spring in her friend's step definitely had nothing to do with the girl's desire to get her hands on the fabric as soon as possible.

Sirin pursed her lips as she stitched together black fabric. It wasn't the prettiest or neatest thing, but the purple-haired girl liked how it looked so far. She considered the result for a moment, before creating a portal back to her room and pulling through a small mirror and some colored pencils. Looking back and forth, the girl hummed as she compared the design on the paper with the cloth, before frowning.

Would it look better with the stars reversed? With the white parts of the stars against the dark purple background? Sirin pursed her lips, before taking a red pencil and erasing the star pattern she'd drawn onto the cloth. The purple-haired girl started making the new drawing, and Sarah poked her head into the room, only to blink.

"Hey… Do you want me to help you put that in order, Sirin?" Sarah asked. Sirin didn't look up, only shaking her head once.

"Have colors figured out. Can stitch myself. You can get materials when done," the purple-haired girl said. She was already sketching a new outline for the star pattern. Sarah blinked, before clearing her throat.

"Are you sure? Maybe I can help you cut the cloth or something," the blonde offered. Sirin looked up and met her friend's eyes, confusion evident in her eyes.

Why was Sarah looking at her like that?

"Fine. Need a blue pencil," the purple-haired girl requested and watched her friend's face. The blonde definitely wasn't angry, but she definitely had an expression on her face that Sirin didn't understand. Sarah blinked, before letting out a chuckle and ducking back to her own room. Sirin pursed her lips, tilting her head slightly, before quickly finishing the outline on the cloth and going through it.

Sarah appeared shortly, carrying a blue pencil. The blonde handed it to Sirin, who nodded, before heading towards the kitchen.

'What was that about?' Sirin wondered. She hummed, before turning her attention back to her project. She'd think about Sarah later. For now, the purple-haired girl carefully erased the red lines on the cloth, before starting to draw the pattern out again in blue.

Sirin let out a little sigh as she walked through the street. She tugged the scarf higher, more out of habit than anything else. It had snowed early in the morning, and the wind was rather cold, though the sun was shining in a clear blue sky.

Sarah had decided to stay at home for a while and do some kind of research, and for some reason demanded that Sirin go out of the house to buy snacks. Sirin would have preferred staying inside and working on her costume, but Sarah had somehow convinced her to go out.

So now the purple-haired girl walked towards the market, keeping her ears open for any kind of emergency. A part of Sirin wanted to just open a portal to the market, grab some stuff and get home quickly. But Sarah had told her that she should go walk the trip, and so the girl was outside.

The girl huffed and glanced around, before pausing as she heard something behind her. Sirin blinked, before frowning and turning towards the sound. Some kids had been playing in the snow on the other side of the road, throwing snowballs at each other and running around. The purple-haired girl blinked, watching them.

For a moment, she felt something tighten in her chest. She couldn't help but see herself and her friends in the other children. How she'd probably be in a snowfight with Galina against Avrora and Agata. If they were still alive.

Sirin quickly shook her head, biting her lip under the scarf as she walked again. A little shiver ran down her spine that had nothing to do with the cold, and the girl ducked her head and picked up the pace, before opening a portal and quickly stepping through.

Her feet hit the pavement next to the market, and Sirin blinked, before quickly closing the portal and looking around. Nobody was staring. No one was pointing. Nobody had seen her. Sirin took a deep breath, before straightening a little. Right. This was fine.

The purple-haired girl started walking into the market and pulled the shopping list out of her pocket. Sarah hadn't bothered being specific with which snacks Sirin should get, and the girl pursed her lips behind the scarf as she headed towards the aisle with sweets.

What did Sarah like again? The blonde had been a little weird, so Sirin wanted to make sure she liked whatever she brought home. But chocolate and other kinds of sweet were everywhere, and Sirin honestly couldn't remember.

Maybe Alan would have a clue?

Sirin pulled out her phone, before blushing. Sarah had called Alan whilst she was making the costume, so he could buy blankets and other things for the shelter. But the purple-haired girl didn't have Alan's number herself, relying on her friend to do the talking.

Sirin let out a little 'hnf', before putting her phone away again. No Alan, then. Sirin pursed her lips, before glancing to the side, where someone was buying chips and candy. Should she copy that, or did Sarah want something different? The purple-haired girl started looking the sweets over, before blinking.

What about soda?

Sirin pursed her lips, wondering how you bought those things. The girl started wandering the market, looking the isles over to check if she could find a drink machine. If she could find soda, Sarah was sure to be happy, right? Maybe she should get juice as well…

Sirin chewed on her lip. Alan had given them some money to spend however they see fit, though the girl had yet to actually use it, since Sarah always said it was 'on her' when they bought things together. The purple-haired girl tilted her head. Did Sarah have enough money to buy everything on her own?

'Should have brought more, maybe,' Sirin thought. She hummed and stopped, before turning towards the fruit and vegetables section. She still needed to bring vegetables back as well, right? Her mom always said that vegetables were important.

That thought brought back painful memories that she had to push down immediately, knowing exactly what would happen if she allowed herself to reminisce. She had to focus on the task.

'Would Sarah like apples? Or oranges? Are there mandarins in this shop?' The girl glanced at the shopping list. Nothing listed. Sirin pursed her lips, chewing on her lip underneath the scarf. Sirin's lips drew a thin line, before she glanced at a nearby employee.

"Where are the fruits?" she asked, tilting her head. The employee smiled and pointed Sirin towards another aisle, and the purple-haired girl headed that way, glancing around to check if there was a machine with sodas anywhere.

She found both in the same aisle, and Sirin nodded happily. Perfect! Now she only needed to buy the fruits and the sweets. The girl turned towards the wall of drinks, before blinking. Which flavors were best? Sarah... never mentioned even trying lemonade, right? Sirin glanced around, before quickly buying a bottle of the yellow drink.

Next up, sweets.

The girl started walking through the aisle, humming as she checked the shelves and studied the different kinds of chocolates, lollies, crisps and more. So many. Sirin chewed on her lip as she compared the prices and packaging, trying to see which one looked the prettiest or nicest.

'Should maybe have Sarah tell me her favorite brands?' Sirin thought. Maybe, but Sirin could figure this out herself. She'd get Sarah's favorites next time. For now, Sirin would have to pick the ones that seemed the prettiest as she had to admit, some of the packaging looked quite nice.

The girl was so engrossed in her thinking, that she missed a kid running her way until they bumped into each other. The two went down, Sirin grunting as her bag fell and the bottles of drinks clattered to the floor, whilst the child stumbled backwards and fell with an 'oof'.

Sirin blinked, before scrambling to her feet. She quickly gathered her grocery bag again, before crouching next to the kid.

"Sorry. I-" she paused as she looked at the person she bumped into.

She couldn't have been older than ten. Wavy dark-blonde hair. Bright, big green eyes. She was wearing a dark blue dress with a bright green jacket over it. Something about the colour combination seemed almost offensive to Sirin. The girl blinked, before letting out a huff and standing up.

"Should pay attention," Sirin pointed out, reaching down to offer the kid her hand. The child blinked, before pouting.

"Yeah, you probably should," the girl replied, before taking the offered hand. Sirin paused, her brain trying to catch up with what had happened. Before she could do anything though, the girl gasped.

"Hey, are you, by chance, the new parahuman from the shelter?" the girl asked, blinking excitedly. Sirin froze, before narrowing her eyes and pulling the kid up.

"I'm just passing by. Don't know any parahumans," the purple-haired girl deadpanned, picking up the fallen bottles and checking them for cracks and such. She didn't miss the pout on the girl's face.

"Aw, really?" the girl huffed and crossed her arms. Sirin paused, before letting out a little sigh. "The hair's pretty distinctive, so I thought it was you." Sirin blinked, before raising an eyebrow.

"It's just a dye," Sirin huffed, adjusting her scarf again. The girl pouted, before shrugging.

"Cool," the girl huffed. Sirin blinked, before shrugging and taking a few steps back.

"Are you hurt?" Sirin asked. The kid blinked, before shaking her head.

"Just a little surprised," the girl answered, and Sirin nodded once. How did the girl even manage to crash into her, when she could sense everyone moving through space around her? Was she that distracted?

"Sorry," the purple-haired girl offered, before glancing at the bottles. They were all fine, thank goodness. She let out a little sigh, before checking her shopping list.

"What's your name? I'm Missy Biron," the kid huffed, following Sirin when the girl started walking. The purple-haired girl blinked and glanced to the side, seeing the girl was in fact following her. Sirin pursed her lips and looked at the list, before stopping.

"Sirin," the girl replied automatically,more focused on reading than processing. Missy blinked, before smiling and nodding.

"Cool, cool. You from Brockton? Never saw you before," Missy hummed. Sirin nodded, before raising an eyebrow and focusing back on the girl.

"You live here?" the purple-haired girl asked. Missy blinked, before crossing her arms.

"Of course. Where do you go to school? I don't think I've ever seen you in Clarendon," the girl mused. Sirin pursed her lips under the scarf. Right, Alan mentioned school.

"Am not in the grade. Homeschooled," Sirin explained, glancing at her shopping list again. The girl was still following her, for some reason. Sirin hummed and pursed her lips, before looking around.

"How old are you, then? School's kinda fun," Missy chuckled, before humming. Sirin narrowed her eyes.

"Thirteen," the purple-haired girl deadpanned, checking the list again. Missy nodded, before pursing her lips.

"Huh... He, is homeschooling boring?" the girl asked, her voice a little more energetic. Sirin paused, before shrugging. She didn't want to mention that she hadn't seen Sarah try to homeschool her even once. Sirin pursed her lips

Maybe if she ignored Missy, the girl would leave her alone?

"Hey, did you watch the new Ward's inauguration a few months ago?" Missy hummed. Sirin glanced her way and shrugged once.

"Don't think so."

In reality, the less she thought about the Wards, the better she felt. Even if the knee jerk reaction of wanting to turn PRT's entire base into an endless labyrinth had passed, she still felt apprehensive about them.

The purple-haired girl paused, before tilting her head. There was a bakery in this market, and Sirin hadn't bought bread yet. Was it part of Sarah's grocery list? She should have thought of that before, the girl realized. The purple-haired girl started wandering the isle, before pausing.

Why wasn't Missy leaving her alone?

"Hm. Well, Clockblocker was inaugurated a few months ago. He's a bit rude, but not as bad as some other Wards," the girl hummed and Sirin paused, before glancing at Missy.

"Oh? How'd you know?" Sirin asked, pursing her lips as she studied the selection of bread. At this point she was starting to get annoyed by the somewhat shorter stalked, and actually wondered where the hell were the girl's parents. She didn't hear Missy's answer at first, too busy choosing whether to get brown, white, pan or something else. Sirin chewed on her lip underneath the scarf, before looking at the girl.

"Vista seems okay. Armsmaster is cool too," the girl hummed, before blinking as Sirin walked to the cashiers. The purple-haired girl nodded slightly, putting the bread on the counter to be scanned.

"Missy!" the voice called out, and a young woman ran up to them, before stopping and blinking. She had somewhat short red hair, with brown eyes, dressed into a simple black winter coat, pants and boots. "Missy, why'd you run off all of a-?" The woman started, but as she noticed who stood by the child's side, she couldn't quite hide the widening of her eyes. She clearly recognized her, and it was mutual.

She sensed this woman before, back when she was at the PRT. A moment of concentration confirmed her theory, as she could feel the slightly warped space within the two females in front of her. The same kind that was inside of Sarah. They were both parahumans.

The woman glanced at Sirin's scarf, before narrowing her eyes minutely and smiling to the purple-haired girl.

"Oh, hello, sorry, I didn't realize you two were talking," the woman apologized with a warm smile, reaching for Missy's hand. Missy blinked, before gasping and turning around.

"Hi mom, sorry. Just met Sirin while I was browsing the market," the kid grinned, and the woman blinked.

"Sirin, huh," the redhead nodded once. Sirin eyed Missy's mother, before glancing at the girl. The red-haired woman paused, before smiling and offering her hand. "My name's Jaime. Nice to meet you, Sirin." Sirin blinked, before raising an eyebrow and carefully reaching to take the handshake.

The woman paused as the scarf slid down a little, but otherwise didn't comment on it.

"Hello," Sirin nodded once, pulling her grocery bag back. Jaime hummed, before glancing at Missy.

"We should be going. Sorry if she bothered you, Sirin," the woman smiled. Sirin tilted her head and glanced at Missy, before shrugging once.

"She didn't." Not as much, at least. But she wouldn't say that out loud.

"Still. We've got errands to run," Jaime sighed, and Missy huffed and crossed her arms. Sirin hummed, before nodding a little. Jaime paused, before sighing and glancing at Missy.

The two parahumans were talking. Sirin frowned and glanced towards Missy, before pausing as the girl took a step closer.

"If we hang out again, you can tell me how homeschooling is," the girl grinned, before waving and following her mother. Sirin blinked, before glancing away. If that was an attempt from the PRT to try and get on her good side, it was a clumsy one.

Sirin pursed her lips, grabbing her grocery bag after she paid, before glancing to the side and seeing Missy and her mom talking. The purple-haired girl hummed, before pursing her lips and quickly heading for an empty alleyway, when she'd opened a portal home and stepped through, wondering what Sarah would have to say about what just happened.

As it turned out, Alan returned a few minutes before her, and was currently drinking coffee on his sofa, while Sarah lounged around in the chair and typed something on Alan's laptop.

Sirin paused, before shuffling over, holding the grocery bag. Sarah glanced her way, before her eyes lit up and the blonde took the bag.

"Oh, you actually found all of it," Sarah hummed and Sirin glanced away as Sarah started unpacking.

"Soda machine was easy to find. Had to ask the employee where fruits are," the purple-haired girl admitted as she took off her scarf, sat on the sofa's armrest and closed her eyes, trying to read Alan and Sarah's reactions to what she was saying by sensing the movements of their faces.

Alan didn't move, while Sarah narrowed her eyes. After a moment of staring, the blonde shrugged, before Sirin heard a bag rustle and blinked as a chocolate bar was handed to her.

"Hm... This is the one, right?" the girl asked, studying the packaging and the image. It wasn't wrong, per se, but she wasn't sure if Sarah liked the exact brand, or just the type of chocolate. Sarah paused, before glancing at the pack, and Sirin sensed that she glanced up at Alan and Sarah.

"Hm. Close, but I think the taste is different," Sarah hummed, and Sirin paused. The purple-haired girl furrowed her brows. So she had chosen wrong? Sirin pursed her lips under her scarf. The packaging had looked prettiest, even if they did get different versions sometimes.

Sirin nodded once.

"Will buy next time. Sorry," Sirin hummed, before unwrapping the chocolate. Alan glanced her way, before shrugging once and sipping on his coffee. Sirin blinked, before taking the first bite of the chocolate. Sarah watched the duo with an interested gaze, before humming and opening the soda Sirin had bought.

"No worries. What did you buy?" Sarah asked, and Sirin sensed Sarah turning her way. The purple-haired girl furrowed her eyes.

"Just this. Didn't find fruit juices, and not sure what flavors you like," Sirin hummed. Sarah paused, before chuckling softly. Sirin chewed on her chocolate, glancing the blonde's way.

"It's fine. Juices are a bit expensive, and fruits are healthier." Sarah admitted, and Alan hummed.

"Alan? When are the trucks with supplies leaving for the shelters?" Sirin blinked, before glancing his way. Alan paused, before shrugging and finishing his coffee.

"In about five hours. Why?" the man raised an eyebrow. Sirin blinked, before humming and standing up. She sensed Sarah raise her eyebrow, before the blonde let out a little sigh. Sirin chewed on the chocolate, before walking to her room, opening her eyes and laying on her bed.

"Just wondering if I can make myself a bit more presentable before it happens. I don't want those people to be cold while the shelter is rebuilding. I want to-"

"To give them a 'Miracle', hm?" the blonde smiled softly and Sirin paused, before pursing her lips underneath the scarf.

"Yes," the girl answered, closing her eyes. Alan and Sarah seemed amused and impressed. "Do you two want to help me with the fabric while we wait?"

"I would love to. Alan? Will you lend us a hand?" Sarah hummed. Alan let out a little huff, and Sirin sensed him nodding slightly.

"Of course."

"Cool," Sirin hummed, before standing up and sitting at her desk, closing her eyes. Fabrics floated to the girl, and she glanced their way, before nodding to herself. Yes, this would do. She'd already gotten some ideas.

The colorful portal erupted into existence in front of the shelter, startling some people. Sirin walked through it, before glancing around. She didn't have to see the place to know that the shelter was in the process of rebuilding, though renovations would take time. There was no point in asking them if that was happening, anyway. Sirin was here to give people hope.

Sirin hummed, and the portal behind her twisted, growing in size and twisting its shape, until finally settling on a form of a star pentagon, with several trucks coming through moments later. The girl paused, before glancing at Alan as he hopped from the front seat, before glancing towards Sarah.

"Hey. Everything good?" the man hummed. Sirin paused and glanced towards the shelter, before pursing her lips.

Was giving these supplies away too early? People didn't seem to be freezing or anything. Still, the faster Sirin got it over with, the sooner people would have a bit more stability.

"It is now," Sirin replied, before walking towards the shelter and stopping a few feet in front of it. A woman paused as she noticed the girl, before Sirin sensed the woman tilt her head.

"Um, can I help you, kiddo?" the woman asked. Sirin paused, before reaching to untie the scarf, pulling it down and letting people see her face.

There was no point in wearing the scarf. She wouldn't be able to hide anyway, especially since people would inevitably connect 'Miracle Star' to the purple-haired girl that Alan had taken custody of, no matter what they'd do. So it was better to reveal herself on her own terms than letting news channels, websites and other groups control the narrative.

"We're here with presents," Sirin spoke, unable to keep the smile off of her face.

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: Happy new year everyone!

Thank you for sticking with me so far, and all of my thanks to the angel that is Snowfire. I couldn't have done this without her.

I wish all of you health, luck, happiness and success in all your endeavours!

This is the last chapter of the prologue, and the next chapter will mark the beginning of the new arc. A more... action packed arc.

QroGrotor · Jan 8, 2024

"Thanks, Vicky. I'll make sure to not go out today," Sirin sighed. The girl balanced her phone as carefully as she grabbed a cup with the other hand. Dressed only in shorts, a white t-shirt and slippers, the girl crossed the kitchen to the fridge, thinking about the events of the last week. She didn't really get to do much, aside from showing up at the shelter and moving things to help, but she apparently had quite a reception on PHO, not that Sirin had any interest in checking it out.

And even that had, in Sirin's opinion, been exhausting. Her little stunt in front of the shelter had made her an immediate local celebrity, with the footage and photos of her handing out the supplies going viral overnight.

Not only that, but she hadn't missed the PRT officers being stationed close to the shelter. Sarah had said it was probably an attempt to make contact, but she still wasn't sure about talking to them..

That wasn't the only thing that annoyed her. Alan and Sarah had received tons of e-mails from different sources, from the media to the government. And the Protectorate was also trying their best to redirect Ward patrols towards the area where she was seen. Unfortunately for them, help came from an unwitting spy in their midst, and a girl that Sirin was slowly starting to warm towards.

"I did hear that they wanted to talk about something important though. Mom thinks so too. Are you sure it isn't for the best to just meet with them?" Vicky asked. Sirin pursed her lips, pouring some orange juice into the cup, before screwing the bottle's cap shut and putting it back in the fridge.

"If it was something really important, they know where I actually live. They just want to meet me away from Alan and Sarah. Maybe for some interview, but who knows. Alan said the same, so..." the purple-haired girl trailed off with another sigh.Walking to her chair, she paused as she sensed Alan and Sarah's reactions to her words. Were the PRT e-mailing them too?

"Maybe," Vicky chuckled. Sirin took a sip of her juice. "Oh, hey, I'll have to hang up now. Have to study," the blonde added and Sirin blinked.

"Sure. Good luck," Sirin said earnestly. She could feel a smile through the phone.

"Thanks. We'll see each other this Saturday, yeah?" Vicky asked. Sirin leaned back, before shrugging.

"Probably," the purple-haired girl temporised. Victoria chuckled softly.

"Alright. Bye, Siri. See you soon!" Vicky hummed. Sirin glanced at the phone, before nodding once and ending the call. She set the juice down on the coffee table, what an inconsistent name that was, before flopping onto the sofa and closing her eyes, relaxing.

Vicky was an okay person to talk to. Sirin still wasn't entirely sure how to act around her, but at least the purple-haired girl had a feeling they had some common ground. It wasn't really the most comfortable friendship, but Sirin could live with that. The blonde was at least smart enough to stop asking about Sirin's eyes.

After a moment of laying around, the girl rolled on her back, letting out a little hum and glancing towards her room, where the dress she was working on remained. Considering how much time she had until evening, getting some work done sounded like a good idea. Especially with how they'd have a tutor coming over to homeschool them from next week.

Deciding to use her power as God intended, Sirin opened the portal by the sofa and rolled into it, falling out of the second portal that appeared over her bed right onto it. Sirin yawned and rolled to the edge of the bed before sitting up and reaching for the unfinished dress. Her fingers brushed across the cloth, and she reached for her needles.

She'd need to finish it by the end of the week.

To say that Sirin could lose track of time when working on something she'd liked would be an understatement.

The sound of the doorbell broke the girl from her work-induced trance, and Sirin tilted her head curiously before glancing towards the door. She'd been trying not to pay attention to everything around her so much, but it could be hard. She glanced back at her work for a moment, then sighed and started putting all of the fabric back in her box.

By the time she made it down to the living room, she could sense Alan opening the door to greet whoever stood on the other side.

"Hello, Alan! Is Sirin home?" Sirin blinked as she recognized the voice. That was Victoria, but her…friend had said she had to study. Why was she here? Sirin leant around the edge of the entrance hall, and saw Vicky's expression brighten as she waved to her friend.

"Uh, hi." The older cape seemed to gather herself back in for a moment, expression sobering. "I know it's short notice, I'm sorry, but Director Piggot just called my mom and said they want to see us. All of us, you included Sirin," Victoria clarified. "Carol told me to come and get you, whilst she made a few other calls.".

That was something new. Sirin walked down the entrance hall until she was next to Alan, looking between the two.

"They want to meet us?" Sirin paused, closing her eyes in thought. Did Director Piggot really want to try this approach? Alan hummed agreement, and Sirin sensed Victoria look his way.

"They asked for New Wave first," she admitted. "But from what mom told me they really want you there, Sirin. But they talked to mom, so I don't really know much." The blonde shrugged helplessly.
Sirin pursed her lips, before opening her eyes and looking up at Victoria. "Did they mention what this was about?" the purple-haired girl asked, crossing her arms. She felt Sarah come up at her back with quick steps.

"Uh... no. Or if they did, mom sent me out before she got that out of them," Vicky said apologetically. Sirin leant past her friend, looking up. The sky was starting to get dark.

Well, there was no way around this one. Sirin nodded.

"Fine. Just a minute." She headed for her room, already set on changing into the dress she'd been working on.
It was a simple thing, a knee-length black one with golden stripes across the sleeves, skirt and shoulders. She'd stitched several white stars across her sleeves and the back of her black gloves, with a white scarf to keep her neck warm finishing the outfit. She still wasn't sure what to do with her legs, but at least she had a dress now. From the few comments Sarah had made, she must've been at least familiar with fashion, so perhaps asking her wasn't a bad idea?

Sirin pulled the dress on, making sure to check the fastenings, then grabbed the scarf and stepped back through another portal. Vicky took a step back on reflex as the girl stepped out in front of her. At least this time she managed not to yelp.

"Let's go," Sirin said, wrapping the scarf around her neck. She looked up to find Vicky staring at her, head tilted as she examined the transformation the purple-haired girl had undergone.

"That's an awesome dress!" Victoria gushed, eyes wide. "Where'd you get it?"

"Made it myself," the purple-haired girl replied simply, glancing away. Victoria blinked, before grinning.

"Woah, that's cool! You should become a tailor or a seamstress if you're this good, huh?" the blonde mused. Alan looked over at Sirin's, chuckling and shaking his head.

"Perhaps," Sirin said. She shrugged once and was about to head outside when Sarah's voice interrupted her.

"I'm coming too." Sirin paused, before turning to her friend. Alan did the same, beating the purple-haired girl to the punch.

"You sure? What about the-" Alan began. Sarah just shook her head, smiling softly.

"We talked about this," she told them, smirking slightly. "I can't hide forever, and I might be of use. Plus, they never mentioned how many people were supposed to come, if I understood correctly?"

It…was a fair point. And Sirin would feel better with Sarah there to keep her right, keep her safe from any lies.

"If you're sure. Thanks, Sarah." Sirin nodded, pulling on a pair of dark winter boots that barely managed not to clash with her dress. Victoria blinked, before tilting her head towards Alan as the man glanced their way.

"Right, you're both parahumans. Kind of forgot about it." The blonde heroine scratched the back of her head. Alan shrugged once.

"It's fine. Just don't let Sarah cause trouble." Alan told the older cape. Sarah rolled her eyes and Victoria let out a chuckle.

"Sure. Siri and I will make sure nothing happens." The purple-haired girl glanced Victoria's way, before nodding once and glancing towards the door.

"Hm. I'm ready." the girl hummed. "Everyone else?"

Sarah nodded quickly. Alan gave them both a half-hug as they slipped out the door, wishing them luck.

Victoria was pouting as she landed near the PRT's entrance, seeing Sarah and Sirin talking amicably with her mother and aunt. So much for the race she'd asked for!

"I thought you agreed to race here? Didn't you say that you figured out how to fly?" Victoria crossed her arms, floating just a few centimeters above the ground. Sirin and Sarah looked up from their conversation, and the purple-haired girl actually giggled.

"Floating," she corrected primly. "I've figured out floating. Learning how to actually fly is a bit different.

"And how long will that take you?" Victoria's mom asked. Sirin's lips twitched, and Victoria sensed more than saw the slight smirk in the fading daylight.

"Few days maybe. A week or two at most." Sirin shrugged. Victoria paused, frowning. Wait, was Siri actually capable of flying? What actually was her power, then?

"Huh." She brushed the thought of her mind. It would be rude to ask, anyway. "If you need help with that, you can ask me to help you, you know. Could make the process faster. And we'll get to hang out more!" Victoria added the last words with a happy cry. Sirin stared at her for a long enough moment for her to wonder if she'd done something wrong. Then.

"Okay." The purple-haired girl agreed. She looked over at the entrance to the PRT building, tilting her head. The guards standing by the door had made no effort to invite them in, so she had no idea whether they were supposed to go in or not. Victoria hid a frown, glancing between her mom and Aunt Sarah.

"Hey, so, should we go in?" Victoria asked. Her mom shook her head, and she felt her cheeks warm as she realized the reason. They'd been waiting for her.

"I'd imagine so. Come on, girls." Carol gestured them forward behind her and Aunt Sarah, walking towards the PRT building. The group watched one of the guards there nod once, before reaching for the radio on his lapel.

"Tell the Director they're here."

Sirin closed her eyes as she walked, focusing on the reply from the device. A businesslike voice ordered the guards to lead them to a particular conference room. Not the same one she and Sarah had been taken to, that first time. The guard stepped back, pushing the door open and holding it.

"Hey, Victoria." Sarah started, looking around. "Where's Amy? I thought she'd be here as well?"

"Oh, there was some incident with a girl from school. She was asked to check her over," Victoria replied.

"Incident?" Sirin asked, curious. Sarah frowned, focusing on Victoria.

"What kind of incident?" Sarah asked quietly as they walked through the doors into the PRT building. She was definitely trying to distract herself from the upcoming meeting. Victoria frowned, trying to recall what she'd been told about it.

"I think someone slipped and fell off of the roof. Something stupid like that," she said, shrugging. "Who would even be up on the roof in the winter?" Victoria huffed. Sarah paused, before glancing at Sirin.

"Someone like you? Sirin showed me a photo you took on the roof a few days ago."

"Hey, I can fly. It's a lot safer for me!" Victoria replied, blustering cheerfully. Sirin giggled again and Sarah sighed. She glanced without meaning to at the guard leading them, then quickly away, trying to find something else to say.

"Yeah, okay,." Sarah admitted half-heartedly. Victoria opened her mouth to argue the point, only for a sigh from her mother to interrupt.

"Girls, focus please. We're going up." Carol said, nodding to the waiting lift ahead.

The guard led them inside and Sirin stared at the panel for a moment, noting that it didn't have buttons but a sensor panel instead. Fancy. The trooper held out a hand to the panel and a flash of green light swept over his hand, bringing the elevator to life. It was surprisingly smooth, all things considered. If it wasn't for her spatial awareness, Sirin wouldn't even know that they'd started moving.

"Hey, Mom, do you think we can hang out with Wards after the meeting?" Victoria asked. Carol crossed her arms across her chest as she looked at her daughter, pondering the question. Sirin blinked at the bold attempt to get her to socialize and quickly glanced at Sarah, worried about how her friend would react.

"You'd need Director's approval, but I have no problem with it assuming this meeting goes well. Maybe Sirin might like to join?" Carol said at last. Sirin shrugged at the woman's enquiring look, it really depended on Sarah. She could tolerate people a little better now, and it wasn't like she'd have to deal with them by herself.

"Maybe. If Sarah's alright with it," Sirin said as the elevator dinged. Sirin saw Victoria smile happily before the doors parted, revealing a small corridor lined with doors. Several men and women stood to the side, wearing the same trooper uniforms that the ones standing guard outside did, and Sirin sensed their expressions turn grim the moment they spotted her and Sarah. Victoria, Carol and Miss Pelham ignored them, simply following the trooper that went forward. Sarah moved a step forward in the group, taking a place closer to the adults as she stared down the agents.

Sirin easily took note of her friend's tension and nodded to herself, increasing her pace a little to stay as close to Sarah as possible. Victoria glanced over and Sirin saw a frown form on her other friend's lips as she took in the reaction.

"Everything alright?" the heroine asked.

"Just a little tense," Sirin replied quietly, a flick of her eyes taking in the silent toppers. Victoria's expression darkened a little.

"Yeah, they've been acting strange the entire week. Not sure what's gotten into them," Victoria frowned, thinking. Sirin raised an eyebrow.

"Might have something to do with me and Sarah bailing on them," Sirin suggested. Victoria snorted out a sound that might have been amusement, then moved up to take a rearguard position. She also hovered up off the ground a little, until she matched her mother's height.

"Well, I'll do my best to look intimidating, just so you can relax." Victoria gave Sarah a thumbs up, prompting a little smile from the younger girl. Sirin rolled her eyes but couldn't keep a smile of her own off her face as the three of them moved closely behind the older women.

The corridor didn't last for too long. The guard leading them opened the door at the far end to reveal a conference room. Inside was Director Piggot, but also several other people Sirin didn't know. The only exception was the woman that conducted their interview, although now she was wearing a scarf that covered her face.

Miss Militia wasn't the most interesting person in the room at the moment, though. That honor belonged to a tall, thin man with dark skin that sat by Director Piggot's side. Aside from the fact that she could clearly sense the same type of warped space within him that every parahuman she'd encountered possessed, what set the man aside from the others was his reaction at seeing her. While he managed to keep his expression neutral, she sensed the hand under the table clench into a fist.

"Thank you for agreeing to this meeting. Please, have a seat." Director Piggot greeted them. Sirin watched Victoria's mom, aunt and the Director exchange terse greetings, and glanced to her left.

"Sarah?" She asked. "Want me to go first?" Her friend looked back thankfully, before reaching down and taking Sirin's hand in her own.

Sirin smiled back and walked inside, leading them towards the two seats next to Carol and Sarah Pelham that were closer to the door. She completely ignored any glances, though did note that none of them lasted long. Sarah leant against her thankfully as they sat down, Victoria taking the spot next to them.

Director Piggot nodded to them, the motion terse but somehow surprisingly sincere. Then she took a sharp breath and spoke.

"I'm going to be frank. An Endbringer attack is imminent and I've been requested to ask if either of you would be willing to help." Piggot's face was pinched with conflicting emotions as she asked the question, and Sirin felt Sarah freeze in place as Victoria gasped. Carol's thinning lips were her only reply, but her sister inhaled sharply.

Sirin herself found herself whirling. This hadn't at all been what they'd expected.

"The adults of New Wave will participate in the next Endbringer battle, of course," The older of the two said after a moment. "But we will not involve the children. I'm honestly shocked that you're asking, Director, but I think I know why."

"I'm not any happier than you about this," the Director ground out. "You are, however, correct. I am to ask if Miracle Star would be willing to provide support for us in the next Endbringer attack. What we're asking shouldn't put her in any danger-"

"There's no such thing as a safe Endbringer attack," Carol said, her voice arctic. She opened her mouth to continue, but Sirin beat her to it.

"Excuse me." For a moment the entire table was silent, as if shocked into inaction by Sirin's youthful voice. "But what exactly are you asking me to do, here?"

"We're not asking you to fight, if that's what you're asking." The Director's expression unbent into something that only someone truly charitable could call a smile, but it was a change at least. "But there's only a handful of parahumans who can move people as easily as you seem to be able to, Sirin.

"I'm going to be very clear," she continued. "I wouldn't be asking you this if I hadn't been explicitly ordered to. But Endbringer battles typically end in six digit body counts at minimum even with shelters. Depending on how your portals work, you could save thousands of lives. All we're asking is that you help get people out."

"You can't just expect her," Carol started to say.

"I'll do it," Sirin said firmly. For the second time in less than a minute, the entire room hushed, and the young girl at the center of it all sighed. "I'm not sure if I'll be able to help as much as you're hoping, but I'd like to help."

"Sirin," Sarah Pelham said gently. "Are you sure about this? Endbringer fights, even at a distance, aren't kind things."

For a moment, flashes of the place Sirin had fled from flashed behind her eyes . The pain, the deaths, the countless murders she'd had no choice but to commit to save her own life. And yet, through it all, a different memory surfaced as she looked across the table.

She knew that she didn't have to do anything the Director was asking. But that memory, the words promise she'd dismissed so blithely. A pledge to make the world better, if only they'd have faith.

Maybe…Maybe it hadn't been such a stupid dream?

"I've seen unkind things before," Sirin replied at last. Her voice was very soft as she looked up at Sarah Pelham, but something glowed in the depths of her eyes. "If people think I can make them better, I'd like to try."

Next to her, she heard Sarah take a deep breath, as if gathering herself.

"Then…then I'll help too," her friend said. "I'm a good Thinker, I can watch the fight from here. Maybe I can give the heroes, the heroes fighting in the battle, something they could use?"

Director Piggot looked between the two girls, then to the actual leaders of New Wave. The two full heroines clearly weren't happy with what the girls in their charge had said, but they didn't say anything to stop them either. Piggot gave it a ten-count, then nodded and turned her focus back to the two children.

"There are a list of tests I've been asked to run you through, mostly to establish the range of your portals and how much can move through them," she explained. "Once we have an idea of that, Dragon will handle the creation of evacuation strategies. Would that be acceptable?"

"You're certain you want to do this?" Carol asked Sirin. The girl only nodded, staring straight ahead. "Then yes, Director. I'm sure something can be arranged, assuming her guardian agrees."

Sirin's head snapped around to look at Carol, her eyes wide as she considered how Alan was going to react to this. But she wanted to do this, too. It was important, and she could save people. That was worth it, wasn't it?

"There's one other thing," Miss Militia said. "As we've mentioned before, the PRT would like to formally extend you both a provisional membership in the Wards. I know New Wave is supporting you right now, but the Protectorate wants to offer you a second line of aid if it was ever needed. There'd also be the opportunity to meet more people like yourselves, and work together in a safe environment."
Sirin blinked, wondering what the purpose of offering her and Sarah a place in the Wards actually was. She and her friend had made their stance on that very clear, she thought. Was it just a gesture of goodwill, or something else?

"We'll need time to consider that offer," Sarah replied curtly.

"That much we've expected. There's no time pressure on this, we just wanted you to know that the offer was formally there," Miss Militia said. Sirin nodded. At least they weren't obliged to decide quickly.

"If that's all, we'll be taking our leave." Carol said stiffly. She stood, joined by her sister. "I will have some calls to make."

Sirin felt Sarah tense a little, before getting up from her chair. Victoria frowned, glancing at Sirin, then towards her mother.

"Hey, if that's it, could Siri and I spend the afternoon with the Wards?" Victoria asked, speaking up for the first time. "Sarah could come as well."
Director Piggot paused at the question, then shrugged and looked at Miss Militia. The masked woman nodded once to the Director.

"I don't see a problem with it," Piggot said. "And I'm sure they'd welcome the chance to meet you at last."

"Sure. We don't have anything better to do," Sirin said, getting up from her chair. Victoria grinned at their agreement and Carol sighed..

"Alright, girls. Please behave and be nice to the Wards. Would you like me to come by later to pick you up?" Victoria's mom asked. Vicky nodded once, and Sirin saw a smirk make its way onto Sarah's lips, before her friend shook her head.

"Don't worry about us. Just text Victoria and we'll portal her home," Sarah told her. Carol considered that for a moment, then shrugged.

"Please try to have some appetite for dinner, Victoria," she said at last. "I'll see you later."

People left quickly after that, with Director Piggot bidding New Wave farewell. Her assistant glanced at Sirin for a moment, and the purple-haired girl could feel the sudden tension around him as he did so again. She ignored him, but Sarah froze in place for a moment before Victoria bustled her out of the conference room.

"Something wrong back there, Sarah?" The older blonde asked. The tension that Sirin had felt in the Director's assistant suddenly increased. That was odd. Carol and Miss Pehlam looked back at the three, concern clear on their faces. Sarah shook her head quickly, but Sirin felt her hand squeeze tight for a moment before she managed to get words out.

"I'm okay. I've got it under control," she said. It sounded a bit shaky to Sirin, but the rest of the group seemed to accept it. What had her friend reacted to? Had the Director's assistant done something that she'd missed? That didn't paint a nice picture. She'd need to keep a better eye on her friend, and be very careful whenever she was here doing things with her portals.

"Are you sure?" Victoria asked Sarah once they were out of the room. Sarah nodded, much more naturally now that she was out of sight of the Director's assistant. Sirin frowned, looking curiously at her friend, but Sarah shook her head.

Not now, then. She'd be asking her later, though.

"Alright then!" Victoria grinned. "Let's go meet some teenage heroes!" The older girl seemed itching to lead them off to meet the young heroes. But that did make sense, Sirin supposed. Vicky had told her she was friends with some of the Wards.

"Alright." Sirin nodded.

"Take care, Victoria. And please try to remember what I asked," Carol called after them.

"Yes mom!" Victoria carrolled. Then the older girl led Sirin and Sarah off into the base like she knew the way. Which, well, she probably did. She turned a bright, fierce smile on the two younger girls as they turned the corner away from her parents.

"I can't wait for you to meet them."

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000
A/N: All of my thanks to Snowfire for the editing and betaing this chapter. Never would've been possible without Snow.

QroGrotor · Jan 16, 2024

The meeting with the Wards wasn't as interesting as Sirin had thought. There were only three of the Wards currently at the HQ: Clockblocker, Triumph and Gallant. Vista had apparently gone home for the day and the fifth Ward Sirin knew of, Aegis, was absent due to a family obligation.

Victoria introduced Sirin and Sarah to the Wards with her usual exuberance, although Clockblocker did tease her a little. Triumph and Gallant were both cordial and polite, with the taller and older Wards leader being a little more formal. Gallant seemed more natural, though he did send a few odd looks their way. Clockblocker, meanwhile, was the teasing and jokey character that Vicky had warned her about. Sirin could tell that Victoria liked all of them, though. And Clockblocker himself didn't seem to mean any real harm.

Sirin had to admit she wasn't really interested in talking to any of the present Wards, however. Sarah clearly felt the same way, staying close to her purple-haired friend and keeping any answers short. Victoria pouted a little when neither of her friends took up any of the offers to chat, but none of the group pushed.

"Sorry guys, Star and Sarah aren't feeling it," Victoria said. Sirin felt a surge of warmth for the older blonde for that. Triumph chuckled.

"Don't worry about it," he said. "Clockblocker can be a little too much sometimes."

Sirin nodded thankfully, although Sarah didn't relax at all. Even though they've agreed that their identities weren't going to hold up to any amount of scrutiny, being so casually addressed by name among heroes was a strange experience.

"Hey!" The jokester Ward protested. "It's my charm and easy going personality. How else am I going to find a lady?"

Triumph and Victoria groaned.

"No, not the terrible pick-up lines!" Victoria told him despairingly. "Get thee gone, foul demon!"

"I'll go and I'll take these two fair maidens with me," the white-clad boy shot back. Sirin's eyes widened as Clockblocker dramatically reached out to grab her and Sarah's hands, only for the attempt to phase through her fingers. Victoria laughed.

"Clockblocker, leave them alone," Triumph groaned. Clockblocker mock pouted. Sirin ignored the banter, although Sarah didn't seem to relax at all. Maybe that meeting with the Director's assistant had bothered her friend more than Sirin had realised?

Victoria laughed a little more as Triumph scolded the white-clad boy, the whole situation being frankly ridiculous. The next hour was mostly spent chatting with Clockblocker and Triumph, as well as getting to try pizza from the place that Victoria swore was the best in the city. Sirin was surprised at how normal it felt, even though most of them were all in costume.

Eventually their time had run out, however, and the Wards had to leave for their shifts and training programs. They hadn't really had the chance to discuss it, but Sirin was honestly glad for the chance to leave. She wanted to make sure Sarah was okay, and a text from Carol had told her that her testing had been scheduled for the next day.

Opening a portal to Victoria's home was easy enough. Sirin knew the place quite well at this point, having had to have come over before on Victoria's insistence, and the portal formed without real effort

"I guess I'll see you later, then," Victoria said, smiling as the three of them stepped through the portal. "I had a lot of fun today."

"We did too." Sirin nodded, as Sarah muttered something similar.

"So, wanna hang out some more? We could go watch a movie, or go shopping!" The blonde girl suggested. Sirin shook her head, quickly glancing at Sarah.

"Not today, Vicky," Sarah said quietly. Victoria looked disappointed, but didn't say anything.

"Okay, just text me later, alright?"

"Sure." Sirin nodded, already forming a portal to home. "See you later, Victoria."

Another portal shimmered into existence, the purple-haired girl stepping through into Sarah's bedroom, followed by her friend. She sighed as the portal closed, taking off her scarf and letting herself relax a little. Then she took a breath and turned to face her friend.

"What's wrong?" Sirin asked.

"It was the Director's assistant," Sarah said softly, looking away. "He was..." Her voice trailed off and she shivered.

"I'm sorry. " Sirin said, reaching out a hand to Sarah. "I wish I could tell that he was a threat."

"Not your fault," Sarah sighed. She took Sirin's hand and pulled her across the room to sit down on the bed together.. "I'm sorry, I don't know what came over me. I guess I just got spooked. Maybe I'm even wrong, it wouldn't be the first time." The last part came out as a whisper.

"You aren't." Sirin said. The girl shook her head firmly as Sarah glanced up at her. "He's a parahuman, but he wasn't dressed up like the heroes. That isn't how the PRT does things, is it?"

"It…might be?" Sarah said. She didn't sound very convinced, though. Sirin bit her lip, thinking.

"We should be careful then," she said, squeezing Sarah's hand. "And if you even suspect he's doing something, tell me, okay?"

Sarah stared at her for a moment, then half-collapsed forward across the bed into hugging her friend. Sirin stared down at the blonde for a moment, as if trying to work out what to do. The other girl was shaking.

"I will," Sarah murmured into Sirin's chest a short time later.. The purple-haired girl had taken a little time to figure out how to hug her friend back, but she'd gotten there. "I'll tell you, I promise."

"And I'll keep you safe," Sirin said, falling back to let the two of them hug on the bed. It was… Maybe it shouldn't have been, given the circumstances, but it was nice in a way. To be there for someone. To help.

"I promise."

Sirin spent the next morning in an uneasy mood as she ate breakfast, a strange sensation bubbling under her skin. Sarah, on the other hand, seemed far calmer than Sirin was, finishing up the rest of her cereal in short order, but that made sense. Alan had been surprised and concerned by the decision they'd made yesterday, but hadn't fought them on it. They had heard him talk to Carol Dallon last night, though, and Sirin suspected Alan had probably given her quite an earful.

Still, he'd been supportive of their decisions. At the very least, he hadn't tried to tell them not to help. The thing that Sirin thought Alan had been most unhappy about though was how she'd basically volunteered for PRT testing without talking to him beforehand. That, Sirin reflected, hadn't been well thought-out or fair to their guardian. She'd try to do better.

"Ready to go?" Sarah asked her, and Sirin glanced at her friend. The green-eyed girl had already finished her cereal, and seemed itching to get this whole thing over with. Sirin understood her friend's reluctance, all things considered. Sarah didn't really trust the PRT, and the fact that her power was so good at reading people often left her spooked.

"Yeah, let's go," Sirin nodded. Porting both of them to the PRT headquarters was easy. Alan would be spending the day in meetings with the insurance company for the shelter, and had mentioned jokingly that the girl's portals could make it hard to put up with rush hour. Sarah had suggested they leave at the same time in solidarity, which left the girls a few minutes to dress properly. He wished them both the best of luck before smoothing his suit jacket and heading out.

Sarah had advised Sirin not to teleport inside of the HQ so as to not to spook the heroes. With that in mind, Sirin's portal deposited them just a few metres outside of the building's main entrance. It was guarded by several PRT troopers but luckily they weren't shot at. The guards were clearly expecting their arrival and, after a few moments of confirming the girl's identities, they were led into the building.

Sirin guessed that the trooper leading them had been assigned to them for the day and smiled at him. Sarah didn't say anything, although Sirin could sense the unease rippling off of her. Was that because of the Director's assistant again? Sirin reached over and took Sarah's hand, squeezing it. She might not be able to do anything about that assistant right now, but she could be there for her friend.

Their guide led them to the elevators again, but a different one than the one they'd taken up before. Sirin stood next to the uneasy Sarah, holding her hand as they waited. A moment later, the elevator's doors slid open with a quiet ding and the girls were ushered through.

It seemed an even fancier elevator than the one they'd ridden in the day before, built from stainless steel and chrome and with no buttons on the control panel. Their guide presented their hand to the screen and the doors slid closed. It was surprisingly spacious even then. Sirin's thoughts drifted to the previous day again, and how she'd gotten an impression that the Wards didn't take her and Sarah seriously. Was that just a coincidence, or did the Wards really not see her and Sarah as proper heroes?

Sirin bit her lip, then sighed. She supposed that didn't matter now, did it? The Director thought she could really help, or at least someone giving her orders did. She touched her free hand to one of the elevator's handrail as it ascended, marvelling again at how smooth the motion it was. She wouldn't be able to tell that they were moving in the first place if it wasn't for her spatial awareness. She glanced at Sarah, noticing her friend's expression darken a little. Sirin hoped that it wasn't anything too serious, but some part of the girl wondered if she should've left Sarah at home or sent her off with Alan.

The elevator stopped with another quiet ding, the doors sliding open smoothly. Sirin felt Sarah take a deep breath as they stepped out of the elevator, still following their guide. He led them diffidently down a hall to a large executive office, marked as the Director's office, and ushered them inside.

Director Emily Piggot sat at her desk, hands folded in front of her, elbows resting on the wood. A large screen was active on the wall, showing the face of an exceptionally unremarkable dark-haired woman maybe ten years older than Sirin herself. Her head turned towards the two girls as they entered, giving them a quick once. A tall man in midnight-blue armour with a glowing blue visor over his eyes stood next to the Director's desk. He wore a stoic expression and his whole posture was guarded. This, Sirin assumed, was the leader of the Protectorate ENE. Armsmaster.

"I presume you already know Armsmaster and Dragon," the Director said in a gruff, professional voice. Sirin wasn't sure, but she could swear she saw the hint of a smile tugging at the Director's lips as she studied them.

"I've read about them." Sirin nodded, doing her best to push down any uneasiness. She decided not to elaborate further. Armsmaster's expression didn't change in the slightest, although Sirin thought she saw Dragon's lips move. Sarah was still watching the Director and Armsmaster.

"Well, you offered to come here for testing purposes, and I'm grateful that you've shown. Armsmaster will explain everything," Piggot said curtly. Sirin nodded. She was still a little unsure of how to react to all of this. Was the testing really necessary, or did the PRT just want to find an excuse to keep her and Sarah under their supervision? Was Sarah's suspicion about the Director's assistant correct, and if yes, was he working alone or the entire thing was just one big spectacle?

Sirin was painfully aware that she and Sarah knew next to nothing about the PRT or their operations. But Sarah had said herself that the only way to learn was to interact with them. Which was just another reason to be here, no matter how much Sirin didn't like her friend feeling unsafe.

"I was told that you offered to test your ability to teleport?" Armsmaster asked. Sirin focused on him.

"Y-yes. That's what I wanted to do." It was hard for her to tell exactly why she was nervous, and she cursed the slip of the tongue that had broken her first word. Armsmaster didn't seem to notice, simply nodding once before moving on.

"Very well," the man said. "We have arranged several tests for today. We'd prefer that you complete as many as you feel able to, but you are of course free to pick and choose. It's understood that recently triggered parahumans often wish to hold onto their own trump cards."

He gestured to the image of the woman on the screen across from him. "Whilst she's unable to join us physically, Dragon has also been brought in in her role as a primary coordinator during Endbringer assaults."

"Hi Sirin, Sarah," Dragon smiled. "It's good to meet you both, and I hope you'll be able to help like Director Piggot has suggested. I've put together some scenario tests for today, that I hope will let us get an understanding of how much control you have over your portals. I know that might seem intrusive, but Endbringer attacks are very chaotic affairs. Precision is often more important than raw power where it comes to saving the civilian population. And, I hate to say it given your age, but we have to see how you operate under pressure too."

Sirin nodded. That didn't sound too bad, but she looked over at Sarah just in case. Her friend stayed quiet though. Finding no objections, Armsmaster took up the thread of conversation.

"This will be a combined venture between the Protectorate and Dragon, but it's important for you to understand that Dragon's assessment here will be more important to your level of involvement in any upcoming Endbringer attack."

"Mostly we'll be trying to test how versatile your teleportation is," Dragon added cheerfully. "I've reviewed what you've done so far, Sirin, and I really am impressed. You seem to have a really versatile power, one that I think could save thousands of lives."

"...Thank you," Sirin said quietly. She really didn't want to trust anything here, but it was hard to ignore how earnest Dragon sounded.

"You're very welcome." Dragon smiled. "Now, the plan was to use one of the external test facilities for the simulations I wanted to run. Would that be alright? And do you have any questions?"

"That's fine." Sirin said after another glance at Sarah. "And, no, I don't think so."

"Good." Armsmaster stepped forward, gesturing to the door. "If you'd come this way?" He nodded to Piggot. "Director."

"Armsmaster." The woman waved an absent assent, apparently content to get back to her paperwork.

Armsmaster led the two girls back out of the office, and Sirin watched as the image of Dragon flickered to a screen in the hallway. She wondered if the woman really was paying attention as they headed back towards the elevators.

"Would you like one of my Dragonsuits, Armsmaster?" Dragon asked over the intercom. Armsmaster shook his head, his focus elsewhere. Or, to be more precise, on Sarah. Sirin struggled not to tense up when she realised that.

"Miss Livesey, I've been told that you are a Thinker?" The armoured hero asked. Sirin frowned a little at the question. She knew Sarah didn't like to talk about her powers much.

"Sort of," Sarah said curtly. Armsmaster nodded.

"Could you tell me about your own power?" The blue-clad hero asked, glancing at Sarah. Sirin looked at her friend as well. "This is voluntary, just like with Miss Krylova. But if you want to help with Thinker support during attacks, it would help to know what you need."

"It's complicated," the green-eyed girl responded quietly. She looked a little more nervous than before. "I just... know things."

"What sorts of things?" Armsmaster asked, pausing in his walk to face Sarah fully. Sirin could swear he was frowning a little, although that was hard to tell under that helmet of his. Sarah's frown deepened a little, then she looked away.

"Things about people. Secrets, what they're thinking, what they're going to do. It's just sort of... there," the blonde girl explained weakly. "The more information I have, the more accurate I am." Sirin put a hand on Sarah's shoulder in an attempt to reassure her friend. Armsmaster glanced at her, before continuing the conversation:

"So, this 'knowledge' is mostly dependent on the amount of information you have?" He asked. Sarah nodded. "Interesting. Depending on the limitations, that's an extremely versatile power, Miss Livesey. If you're willing, I'd ask if we could schedule a formal power testing with you at a later date. As soon as possible, preferably." Sirin bit her lip, wanting to jump in and defend Sarah from Armsmaster, but the man was a professional hero, and Sarah didn't seem to be trying to escape the conversation. Perhaps it was for the best.

"I'll think about it," the blonde girl said at last. Armsmaster nodded, not showing a hint of emotion on his face. Sirin couldn't tell what he thought at all, really, other than that the man was focused on something. She wasn't sure what. Was there a screen of some kind on the inside side of the visor? Dragon, meanwhile, seemed somewhat more empathic, as the woman's image on the screen flashed her and Sarah a quick smile before turning serious.

"We can start the tests right now, actually," the Tinker genius suggested. She smiled again more fully as all attention turned to the screen - how was she seeing them, anyway?

"Sirin, how exactly do you open portals? Do you need to see where you're going, visit it beforehand? Or can you open a portal to places you don't know?" Armsmaster looked at Sirin and Sarah glanced curiously at her friend as well. Sirin blushed a little, not used to being the centre of attention like that. Attention back in Babylon had been a bad thing. Here? She still wasn't sure.

"I don't need to know locations beforehand," she replied. "And I don't need to be there to open a portal."

"I know you can bring others with you, we've seen that. Is there a limit to the amount of passengers? Number, mass maybe?" Dragon asked. The woman's brows were furrowed in thought, but Sirin just shook her head.

"I can transport others with me just fine," Sirin said. "I've not found any limit so far." She wasn't sure she ever would. The power she'd been given…it wasn't from here. She could feel the shape of space, though how she knew that was what it was she couldn't have told even herself. Dragon's lips tugged upwards as she nodded.

"Good. Will you be able to teleport to a location we'll show you on the map?" Dragon inquired. Sirin considered it for a moment, then nodded.

"I think so," she replied honestly. "General vicinity, at least."

"That is excellent to hear. Please, look here," Dragon instructed. Sirin looked focused on the screen on the wall, seeing an aerial shot of the city. The area shifted inland, then zoomed in to show a large PRT facility outside of Brockton Bay. Sirin nodded, closing her eyes to focus. She saw the place on the map, and she knew where it was. All it took was the desire to get there for space to twist and warp in front of her, opening a portal right to the testing facility.

"Impressive." Armsmaster noted. He turned to Sarah. "Miss Livesey, will you be joining us?" Sarah glanced at Sirin, then at Armsmaster, before nodding.

"Might as well have a Thinker observing, right? Maybe I can figure something out."

"Ability to infer data could prove valuable," the man agreed, before turning his head towards the open portal. "Interesting. There must be an exotic energy at play, one that is fundamentally different to the one produced by Professor Haywire's device," the hero murmured, studying the portal.

"I'm not picking up anything dangerous on my end," Dragon said. "What about you?"

"Nothing, despite having Haywire's readings just as you do," Armsmaster replied. "This is very curious, as it suggests an entirely different basis for your portals, Miss Krylova, something that had only been theory until this point."

The hero appeared to be about to continue, forcing Sirin to prepare to interrupt, but he was distracted again by whatever was on the inside of his helmet. The armoured man shook his head, changing tack. "I am sorry if I appeared distracted. Studying the details of your power's functions is not why you're here. Shall we?"

"Yes." Sirin said shortly. The young girl was perhaps a little impatient to get on with things, and stepped through the portal, pulling Sarah along with her. Nothing against Armsmaster, but she didn't like the idea of leaving her friend at the PRT's HQ by herself if she could help it. Armsmaster studied the portal for a moment, then stepped through after them.

Sirin looked around as the hero fiddled with something at his wrist. The place looked rather boring, low blocky buildings that seemed the norm for military or government facilities here. There was a big open space between the buildings, and a fence with an armoured gate in front of them. There were PRT troopers standing guard, and a larger group of them training in the open area. Several trucks and vans were parked inside the fence too, separated from more civilian vehicles. Sirin closed her eyes, brushing the portal away to nothing as she focused on her spatial sense. No one was reacting to their arrival. They must have been warned to expect them, then.

"Vital signs are unchanged, no traces of exotic energy detected internally," Armsmaster noted, sotto voice. "Will need to recalibrate and do a deeper scan later." Sirin turned back to the hero as he finished whatever he'd been doing. Checking a tiny scanner of some kind? She dismissed it as his focus returned to Sarah and herself.

"Thank you, Miss Krylova. If you'll both follow me, we'll get started with the tests." He started leading them towards the gate. For a moment Sirin was frozen in place at the words, her knuckles whitening as she clenched Sarah's hand. Tests. That was what they'd always wanted to do, at Babyl-

"Sirin!" Sarah hissed warningly. The purple-haired girl blinked, images of cold and pain abruptly banished from her thoughts at the sound of pain in her friend's voice. She glanced at the blonde, her own eyes widening at the pale-faced expression of fear on her friend's face. It was gone a moment later, Sarah tapping their joined hands with her free one.

"Oh! Sorry," Sirin forced her grip to loosen. She hadn't wanted to hurt her friend.

"It's okay," Sarah told her soothingly. She pulled the two of them forward, quickly enough that they didn't lag too far behind Armsmaster. "Are you alright?"

"I…" Sirin sighed. Was she? It was hard to tell. Armsmaster hadn't meant anything bad when he said that, he'd told her the tests that the PRT had in mind. But it still made her remember. She shuddered, shaking her head quickly to push the memories away. Thankfully Sarah didn't mistake that as a direct answer.

"I'll be okay," the purple-haired girl said after a moment. "It was a memory of a bad place. This isn't one. I'll be alright." Sarah looked over her friend, eyes intent. Then she sighed and nodded.

Armsmaster checked the two girls through the gate with a few words to the sentries, pulling them along in his wake. A small drone zipped out of one of the buildings to meet them on the other side, Dragon's voice coming from the little speaker attached to it.

"Alright. Everything here will be getting recorded, and we've a team of PRT scientists on hand to observe and make any suggestions that come to mind." The drone turned its facing towards Sarah. "Would you like to join them for the afternoon, Sarah? It's probably the best place for you to get a good test of your own abilities."

Sirin and Sarah looked at each other, Sirin squeezing her friend's hand. More gently this time, though. The blonde shrugged. "Sounds fine to me?"

"Thank you. This way then, please," Armsmaster said. He led the two into the building that Dragon's drone had come from, through an unremarkable interior of laboratories and scientists. A number of them looked up from their work at the sight of new parahumans.

Their armoured guide brought them out into what looked like some sort of control room for observations. A team of scientists were sitting at monitors, several of them making final adjustments as the trio entered. Sarah immediately focused on one of the monitors, full of a simulation that Sirin couldn't immediately understand.

"You're going to use PRT troopers to simulate evacuees," the green-eyed girl said. She was watching Armsmaster with a subtle gleam in her eye that Sirin hadn't seen before. "Wanting to see if Sirin can move an entire evacuation centre on her own?"

"It seemed like a good start, as well as a way to test Miss Krylova's endurance," he said simply. "While Endbringer shelters have proven to be somewhat successful, it is preferable to evacuate the civilian population entirely. Your power's range is clearly quite extensive, and you appear to lack several of the more difficult limiters on Mover powers of your type. So we'd like you to hold a portal together for an extended period of time. We've set up one of this facility's bunkers to simulate a shelter, with 50 PRT Troopers in it." Armsmaster explained.

"You want to see how long I can keep a portal open." Sirin said, more as a statement than a question. Then she corrected herself. "Open and in continuous use."

Armsmaster nodded curtly. "That is correct. Powers are not always simple in how they function, and given the way we're asking you to help, a test like this is necessary," he explained. "It would be unfortunate if your portals were to destabilise and vanish in the middle of the evacuation,".

Sirin bit her lip. He made a good point, although it left her feeling uneasy.

"I think I get it," Sirin nodded slowly, looking towards Armsmaster.

"Good. I believe we are ready to start then. Dragon?" Armsmaster asked, turning towards the large monitor where Dragon's image nodded

"I'm ready, Armsmaster. Let's begin," Dragon confirmed.

"Then let us proceed. Miss Krylova, if you will." Armsmaster gestured towards Sirin. Sirin nodded, taking a deep breath. She knew what to do now.

"Okay. Where do you want me to move them?" Sirin asked, looking towards Armsmaster.

"Right here." Dragon said. A map appeared on screen next to her with coordinates for an entry and exit point. Sirin nodded, studying the map quickly to make sure she had the destination memorised. It was on the other side of the testing grounds, about half a kilometre away. To her, the distance was practically non-existent.

"All troopers report in. Are you ready?" Armsmaster ordered, his voice crackling over the intercom system. Sirin opened one eye, watching as her portal opened up in the shelter. The PRT troopers standing there looked unfazed, but then they'd have been expecting it.

"Interesting... Your portals can be opened at a distance," Dragon noted, her voice curious.

"Armsmaster, this is Lieutenant Banes. Team Alpha reports ready for extraction. All personnel present and accounted for." Sirin looked over at Sarah to find her friend all but glued to the monitors, eyes slightly glazed. Armsmaster looked over at Sirin, as if assessing her, then nodded.

"Understood. Proceed with Test M-14, Operation Extraction," Armsmaster stated calmly. "Miss Krylova, please keep the portals open for as long as you can." The girl nodded. The other end of the portal was in one of the laboratory rooms on this side of the testing ground. On the screen, she watched the troopers wheel a complicated-looking trolly of instruments through the portal.

There were some murmurs from the scientists, then Armsmaster gave another order for the troopers to move through. They marched through it calmly, and Sirin forced herself not to yawn. If anything, the monotonous way this was all happening had a higher chance of killing her out of sheer boredom than any kind of strain.

"Thank you, Lieutenant," Armsmaster said, nodding as the last trooper walked through the portal. "Move with your unit for scans, then report back assuming you're given an all clear."

"Understood. Lieutenant Banes out." The man's line cut off. Sirin saw him leading the group of troopers into another laboratory, where scientists with scanners were waiting.

"So... What now?" Sirin asked, closing her portals.

"We keep going," Armsmaster replied. "There are still a number of tests to go through if you wish to provide support at the next attack.."

"I do." Sirin nodded. That statement at least, she didn't doubt at all.

"Good." Armsmaster turned his head, and she thought she saw him smile behind the mask. "Now, let us continue."

The tests progressed as Armsmaster and Dragon had planned, with Sirin transporting PRT troopers and vehicles back and forth with her portals. Despite their size, she could create a number of them at once, moving people and supplies in bulk. The tests didn't get too exciting, although Sarah got Dragon and some of the scientists interested in her insights and observations. That made the entire trip worth it for the blonde, going off her expression. The fact that Armsmaster was taking her observations seriously clearly helped as well. Sirin wasn't sure what her friend had noticed, her focus was largely on the tests themselves, but she didn't mind. If Sarah was happy, Sirin was happy as well.

It took several hours to run through all of the scenarios the two Tinkers had planned, apparently concluding the testing. Sarah yawned, clearly tired. Sirin wanted to lay down as well, though that was mostly out of boredom. Opening multiple portals simultaneously hadn't fatigued her at all, but the repetitive nature of the tests had.

"Well, we have gathered a fair amount of information," Dragon said cheerfully. "We'll need to do more analysis, but I think this is enough for me to say that my initial assessment was correct. You could help a great deal, Sirin."

"Agreed. I'd like to conduct additional testing, but considering the hour it seems it would be better to postpone that," Armsmaster noted, his helmet tilted slightly. Dragon smiled, clearly amused.

"If that is it for today, I think we should be heading back home," Sarah declared, stretching. Armsmaster nodded curtly. Sirin glanced at the armoured hero.

"Would you like a portal back to Brockton?" The purple-haired girl asked. The man shook his head.

"No. I'd like to remain here to analyse the data we collected today, along with Dragon and the PRT scientists," the man said. Sarah raised an eyebrow, turning to Dragon.

"Do we need to come to the PRT building tomorrow?" Sirin asked, not wanting to get out of bed before noon. Armsmaster shook his head again.

"That won't be necessary. I would prefer to continue testing when both of you feel rested and we have a better understanding of any further scenarios," Armsmaster said. Sirin groaned, wanting to curl up in bed instead of teleporting people. Sarah elbowed her, shaking her head, and Sirin glared at her friend. While she didn't mind teleportation that much, she knew Sarah liked to have free time to do whatever she wanted too.

"Sure, we can do that," the blonde replied, smiling at Armsmaster. Sirin sighed.

"Until tomorrow, then," the purple-haired girl said, shrugging. "See ya."

She opened a portal to her room and all but dragged Sarah through with her. Not even bothering to hear Armsmaster's response, the girl closed the tear in reality behind them and collapsed onto the bed. Her grip on Sarah's hand dragged the girl down with her, and the blonde shook her head gently as she saw that her friend was somehow already halfway to sleep.

"Today was okay, I guess. A little too much testing for my liking, though," the blonde murmured. She laid down next to her friend, adjusting the pillows on her side before pulling the warm comforter over the two of them. Sirin smiled, snuggling against the softness of it.

"Yea... Today was... boring," Sirin agreed. She scooted a little forward, cuddling up toSarah. The blonde smiled, hugging her friend. Sirin let out a contented sigh, falling asleep. Today wasn't that bad, all things considered. Tomorrow, tomorrow they'd see.

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: As always, all of my thanks to Snowfire for helping to beta this story. I highly recommend checking out their completed, original quest on SV (The Practice War). It is a thing of beauty.

QroGrotor · Jan 25, 2024

Sirin woke up first. The alarm clock shone in the dark room, its little lights displaying the time as 6am. The purple-haired girl groaned and slapped at the air as if trying to escape the sudden reality: she'd woken up early. Sarah snored gently beside her, still fast asleep. Sirin looked at her friend, watching the rise and fall of her chest for a few seconds.

Then the young girl sighed, sitting up as quietly as she could. It was probably too early to be awake, but she wasn't sleepy anymore. Tired after how they'd gone to sleep rather late the night before, but hunger had overcome the need to nap. Sarah stirred slightly as Sirin slipped out of the bed, and the purple-haired girl froze in place. Thankfully the blonde girl rolled over to hug her pillow instead, settling back into deep sleep. Sirin slowly released the breath she had been holding, and padded out of their room in search of food.

She made her way downstairs, the house silent save for the sounds of her footsteps. In the kitchen, she grabbed a snack bar and a carton of juice to take upstairs. That should tide her over until Sarah woke. She didn't want to start any sort of breakfast, not without her friend. So she returned to their bedroom, munching on the chocolate-coated nut bar around sips of juice.

She went back to the bed, putting the juice on the table before retaking her space next to the blonde. It wasn't the most comfortable now that her friend was hugging one of their pillows, but she didn't mind. Sharing warmth with someone she trusted and cared about was nice, especially after so long. She stayed like that for a while, she wasn't sure how long, until restlessness overcame her. Leaning over, she started gently poking Sarah's cheek until the blonde opened one eye with a groan.

"Good morning, sleepyhead," Sirin told her, grinning. Sarah frowned, shaking her head and pulling the pillow over her face.

"Wha...? What time is it?" The green-eyed girl mumbled from under the pillow. Sirin chuckled softly at her friend's antics.

"Too early." The purple-haired girl admitted. Her friend snorted.

"What are we even going to do, then?" Sarah asked. She rolled onto her side, reluctantly pulling the pillow down from where it was shutting out the assault light. Sirin blinked at the question, then shrugged and went back to poking her friend again.

"I dunno... We could always go help about the shelter?" Sirin wasn't sure if it was the poking or the idea that did it, but Sarah sighed and let the pillow drop onto the bed.

"That seems like a good idea," Sarah agreed. She rolled onto her side to face Sirin. "The sooner that's done, the sooner more people have somewhere to stay."

Sirin nodded, smiling. That sounded good. It was nice to help others, and the shelter was really important to Alan.

"I'll get ready then, give me a sec," Sarah yawned, forcing herself up and off the bed. Sirin giggled as the blonde stumbled her way towards the bathroom. "Don't drink all of that juice."

"No promises," Sirin joked. She settled back as she heard the shower running. Then she paused. Sarah probably wouldn't take that long, all things considered. And she didn't really feel like getting dressed before breakfast. Sirin sighed, grabbing a change of clothes to get ready as well. Sarah probably wouldn't take that long.

The blonde came back just as she was changing, giving her a strange look. Sirin returned it curiously, only for Sarah to shake her head and head for the drawers to find some clothes. The purple-haired girl tilted her head, then shrugged. If Sarah wasn't going to comment on it, then neither would she. The blonde had picked out an outfit by the time Sirin was finished dressing, jeans and a simple sweater. Sirin was in a black tank top and a knee length skirt with white frills, leaving her pale legs uncovered. She'd grab her jacket downstairs

"Breakfast, then the shelter?" Sarah asked, heading down. Sirin nodded, quick to follow her friend, carton of juice in hand.

The blonde rummaged through the fridge while Sirin checked the pantry. She pulled out some eggs and poured a glass of juice for herself, while Sirin took out a box of cereal. The purple-haired girl fetched two bowls from the cupboards, bringing them over to the counter. Sarah had already cracked the eggs into a pan and turned the stove on. Sirin started pouring herself cereal, while Sarah started making scrambled eggs.

"Do you want eggs?" Sarah asked her after a bit, cracking one for herself. Sirin nodded, pouring milk onto her cereal and taking a big spoonful. She really was hungry.

"Yes, please." The purple-haired girl waited as the blonde made up the eggs, grabbing a few slices of bread to go with them. The two ate together in relative silence, save for the soft crunch of the cereal Sirin was eating. Sarah finished first, putting her plate in the dishwasher. Sirin meanwhile had finished her cereal, and was digging into the warm course. The eggs were delicious. She looked up as Sarah turned back to the table, prompting a headtilt from the blonde as she noticed Sirin staring.

"Yes?" Sarah asked.

"Nothing... They're just really good." The purple-haired girl answered with a grin. Her friend chuckled, plucking up the carton of juice and pouring another glass for Sirin. The girl smiled, thanking her friend, and finished the scrambled eggs fairly quickly. The blonde took their plates after she was done, rinsing them before putting them into the dishwasher.

"I'll put the pan to soak. When do you think we should go?" Sarah asked her, wiping down the plate. Sirin considered that. The sooner the better, probably, if only to ease Alan's worries. But she didn't want to interfere with any plans Sarah might have for the day.

"Not sure. I doubt there would be any workers there this early? A couple of hours?" Sirin guessed. Sarah nodded with a smile, finishing her cleaning. Sirin smiled back and headed off towards her bedroom, hoping to make some headway in completing the dress she was working on. Her friend followed her, talking at her about some of her homework.

Time flew by quickly, Sirin focusing on sewing while Sarah worked on her laptop. It was something to do with the GED the blonde talked about. Sirin's own studies would only resume in autumn, so she was spared the nightmare of schooling for now.

The blonde was humming gently to herself as she typed, making the occasional remark to her friend. It was relaxing, sitting together like this, and Sirin enjoyed the quiet companionship between the two of them.

She paused in her work after a while, putting down her needle as she realised the sun was much higher in the sky than she would have expected. Sarah had stopped writing already, now stretched out on the bed with a book instead. Sirin stretched, looking over at the clock.

"What?" The purple-haired girl muttered incredulously. Sarah looked over at her.

"Something wrong?" She asked her friend, the blonde frowning.

"It's half past eleven." Sirin told her, the blonde frowning in confusion. The girl sighed. "I guess we got carried away... We could go now, if you want?"

"Sure." The blonde snapped her book closed, setting it on the bedside table. "It's cold today, though. We should probably make sure we'll be warm enough." Sirin nodded, quickly retreating to her room to switch from the skirt into some jeans. Sarah did the same, pulling on a soft sweater. After they were both dressed, the blonde led the way down to the front door.

"Coats?" Sirin asked, pausing at the rack by the door. It was late December now, and the weather was steadily getting colder. Even if her definition of 'cold' was somewhat different from Sarah's

"Oh, yeah." Her friend nodded, taking her coat and Sirin's as well. The purple-haired girl grinned, putting on the garment Sarah offered her. It wasn't her usual style, but Alan had insisted that they both have a winter coat. Sirin checked her shoes, then took a breath to centre herself and opened a portal to a street near the shelter. They both stepped through onto sidewalk, and Sirin led Sarah towards the shelter.

"Sirin?" Alan called out as they approached the shelter. The man's eyes widened in surprise as he saw them. Sirin frowned. She could understand him being concerned, but she was here to help. Sarah waved gently to their guardian as they approached him, Sirin trailing after her friend.

"Hi, Alan. How are things going?" Sarah asked. Sirin was glad that her friend was better at small talk than her. She wouldn't have known what to ask, to be honest. Alan shook his head, though he seemed pleased at the question.

"Things have been going well enough, I suppose," Alan responded, giving them a small smile. Sirin tilted her head. Had something happened?

"I can show you what we've been working on, if you like?" The man gestured behind him, towards the shelter. "It isn't much, but we're trying to have the shelter functional again before the New Year."

"That quickly?" Sirin asked. Alan nodded.

"We had good insurance. And several organisations have pitched in to help with the reconstruction," he explained, leading the two girls into the shelter. As they went he pointed to areas where volunteers and construction workers were working to clear debris and place new material.

It did look a little better, but Sirin couldn't shake the feeling that New Year might be a little optimistic, even if it was still more than a week away. She glanced over at Sarah, finding the blonde frowning in thought.

"Most of it was just for good PR, especially around Christmas," Alan continued, chuckling a little. "But having the Mayor's office on side really helped speed up the investigation into the cause of the fire. Medhall hasn't exactly been stingy either, even if I'm pretty they only sent older inventory."

The laugh caught somewhere in his throat a moment, and he hunched forward, coughing heavily. Sirin and Sarah moved seemingly without thinking, the older girl rushed to support him whilst Sirin did her best. It was a little hard for her, given her height. Alan swayed a little in place, but recovered himself.

"Sorry, probably caught a cold with all this working outside." He shook his head ruefully. "Maybe I should ask you to make me a scarf, Sirin." He chuckled again, and murmured a thank you to a volunteer who'd brought him a cup of coffee.

"That could be nice." Sirin smiled at him. He smiled back, before glancing at his watch.

"Ah." He grimaced, taking another gulp of his drink. "I appear to have lost track of time – I've another meeting with the insurers. Will you two be okay here for a few hours?"

"We came to help," Sirin told him. His eyes brightened at that, though she could see the concern in there. She still wasn't sure how to interact with that concern. It felt strange.

"It won't be a problem," Sarah reassured him. Alan looked between the two girls, then gave them both a grateful nod.

"Just be careful, okay?" He asked. "I know you're a lot stronger than you look, Sirin, but I still worry."

"I'll try," Sirin murmured, looking away. She caught Sarah glance at her, but her friend just turned back Alan.

"We'll walk around, ask what we can do to help," the blonde said. "The construction workers are all professionals, right?" Sirin nodded along. That sounded good.

"They are," Alan nodded. "And I can't fairly ask you not to, given everything else I've agreed to." He reached out, squeezing them both on their shoulders. "Thank you, girls. Really."

He tossed back the last of his coffee, set the mug aside, and headed out. Sirin stood there for a few moments, unsure, before Sarah pulled her along to talk with the nearest group of volunteers. The blonde talked quickly, explaining who they were and asking how they could help. The response was thankful and immediate. Most of it was just clearing away debris, but here and there Sirin found moments to duck in and move something heavier when it was needed.

Several of the workers looked a little shocked at how easily she moved things around, but none of them seemed intimidated. That felt nice. If had just been up to her, of course, the purple-haired girl would've just dropped all the debris through one of her portals. But she supposed there was a reason for doing it this way - and Sarah insisted.

The two paused once they were done with their circuit of the shelter. Sarah's cheeks were a little flushed, but Sirin felt fine. If anything a little warm, but she had a feeling Sarah wouldn't be too pleased if she took off the coat. Sarah glanced back at her friend, Sirin grimacing. It felt a bit stuffy.

"Wanna go to the yard? I think all the debris has been cleared from there," the blonde offered. Sirin blinked, then nodded quickly. A few moments later they were out into the cooler air, and Sarah unzipped her coat to let a little cool air in. Sirin glanced at her as she took off her own coat - the blonde was really pale. Look around, they found themselves alone in the small yard behind the shelter, and the two plopped down on one of the metal benches that had survived the fire.

"What time is it?" Sirin asked, tugging lightly at Sarah's sleeve. The blonde shook her head at the question, then checked her phone.

"Just past two," she replied, showing Sirin the phone's lock screen. "Do you want to do something else? I'm not sure there's really much else to do here..."

Sirin frowned thoughtfully, before shaking her head. Alan had mentioned a meeting, so she was fairly sure he would be back at some point. The blonde chuckled, nudging her friend.

"Want to go on a walk then, or just stay here?" Sarah asked her. Sirin looked around the backyard again. It looked nice enough, and they were shielded from the wind so it would keep Sarah warm.

"Stay here," she said, scooting closer to her friend. Sarah smiled, leaning against her with a heavy sigh. Sirin frowned, tilting her head to look at her friend.

"Everything okay?" She prompted. Sarah shrugged.

"Just thinking. About stuff." Sarah shook her head. "Nothing bad, don't worry."

"Hmm." Sirin hummed, leaning closer to Sarah. The blonde was nice and warm, so maybe she didn't have to worry about her being so pale. And they'd done everything the construction workers had said they needed help with. So Sirin could sit next to Sarah and not need to worry about her friend straining herself.

The two sat together in the yard, Sirin idly listening to the wind whistling through the trees at the end of the yard. It was surprisingly peaceful, all things considered. Snow had started to gently fall around them, and Sirin looked around at scattered snowflakes. The last time she'd seen snow… Sarah chuckled, and the purple-haired girl looked over, raising an eyebrow. The blonde just shook her head again.

"Sorry." The blonde didn't elaborate, so Sirin frowned. She wanted to know why her friend was apologising, but she wasn't going to ask if the girl didn't want to tell her.

It was the noise that interrupted them. A low, steady sound that made the two girls freeze in place, though it took Sirin a moment to realise what it was. The wail of a siren grinding to life, rising steadily to warn the whole city. Sirin tensed up, forcing her senses outwards to encompass the entire Bay, looking for any sign of danger. Then Sarah's phone rang.

The purple-haired girl was barely aware of the blonde picking up, Sarah's voice fading into background noise as she focused on trying to locate whatever the threat was. Yet nothing within the city appeared to be dangerous enough for something like this. Was it beyond the city, then? Sirin couldn't sense anything from the surrounding area, but they wouldn't just sound an alert like this witho-

"Sirin!" Sarah's voice jolted the girl out of her thoughts. The blonde was on her feet, her face pale, sweat beading across her forehead. Sirin sprung up, still half-focused on her extended senses but wanting to comfort her friend. "That was Armsmaster. They need us to come in, right now."

"Why?" Sirin started to ask.

"It's the Endbringer."

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000
A/N:

My apologies for the late update, we've been stuck in beta-mode to figure out the best way to pace this arc, and had to cut out 4 pages out of this chapter in the end.

All of my thanks to Snowfire for beta-ing this. I wouldn't be anywhere near this decent without them.

QroGrotor · Jan 26, 2024

Sirin took a deep breath as she took in the view ahead of her on exiting her portal. The location Dragon had given her opened on the banks of frozen lake. It actually reminded her a little of home, if one ignored the scale of the city around her. And all the sirens.

It had taken most of thirty minutes for Dragon to tell them where to go, and she'd spent much of that time in preparation. Getting back home, changing into her costume - still not as finished as she liked - and then back to the PRT building. Armsmaster had insisted on leaving Sarah there for her own safety, and the blonde had reluctantly agreed. She could still feel the warmth of her friend's arms, and what she'd said before letting go.

"Come back safe," her friend had told her. Sirin had promised that she would.

The entire city was cloaked in the gentle white of fresh snowfall, and the girl crouched down to touch it. The last time she'd touched fresh snow had been…

Ẻ̶̡̨̢̢͉̜̬̪̥̜̤̩̙̳̓ş̷̡̼͓̱̰͚͍͔̣͕̈͊̓̈́c̶̹̤̀ä̶̩̲̞̲͓̤̗͙͔̮̰̏̇̒̀p̴̡̳̰͚̺̻͐e̶̛̱̿̐̈͆̓.

She shook her head, forcing back the memory. Not now. Not when she was needed. A hand touched her shoulder, and she looked up sharply to find Sarah Pelham - Photon Mom - standing there. The woman's expression was twisted with concern for her.

"I'm alright," Sirin said, before the woman could ask. She could see Armsmaster leading the Protectorate capes towards a set of hastily flung up prefabs stamped with the PRT insignia. Harried looking workers were rushing around the area, clearing away snow and setting up tents and more prefabs.

All of it in response to the winged figure steadily descending towards the city center, directly over the white dome of a large, official looking building. Sirin could feel the figure's presence far more clearly than she could see them, but she knew what people called the third Endbringer.

The Simurgh.

Sirin forced herself up, Photon Lady squeezing her shoulder one more before the followed Armsmaster towards the prefabs. The other capes - Miss Militia, Triumph, and a whole lot of people she didn't know - were waiting for them, shivering slightly in the cold. One of the heroes was dressed in just a red bodysuit, and Sirin spared a moment to wonder how he wasn't freezing to death.

Armsmaster wasted no time, gesturing everyone to one of the larger prefabs whilst he led Sirin into a smaller, circular one. The purple-haired girl blinked at the interior, finding it packed full of computer screens and monitors. There were multiple people in costumes and more in regular uniforms seated behind the computers, typing furiously or speaking quickly into headsets. Sirin recognised Dragon's face on one of the monitors, the Tinker nodding to Armsmaster as they entered.

"Welcome, Miracle Star." Dragon greeted her. Armsmaster coughed, taking a seat at a desk and pulling up a map of the city. Sirin recognised some of the symbols on it, but not all.

"Dragon will be coordinating the battle from here until her Dragonsuit arrives, alongside a team of Tinkers and Thinkers from the local Protectorate," the Tinker explained. Sirin nodded as he looked back at her, stepping a little closer to the monitor Dragon's face was on.

"What do you need me to do?" Sirin asked, ignoring the stares she could feel on her back. Armsmaster frowned.

"Right now, your priority will be to evacuate the closest Endbringer shelters. Wear this ear-piece, Dragon will coordinate you to where you're needed." Armsmaster handed Sirin a small piece of plastic and the girl took it, fitting it into her left ear. It felt a little strange, but she felt a small hum as it came to life.

"Can you hear me, Sirin?" Dragon asked. Sirin nodded, before realizing that Dragon might not be able to see her.

"Yeah." Sirin confirmed. "Which shelters am I evacuating?"

"There are four that we believe the Simurgh might target in her opening assault," Dragon told her. Sirin blinked, glancing at Armsmaster. The man grimaced.

"We believe the Simurgh targets shelters specifically because of their ability to protect civilians," he explained. Sirin nodded, that made sense.

"The Protectorate and other volunteers will engage the Simurgh to try and divert her attention from the civilian population" Dragon continued. "Once enough heroes arrive, it's hoped that we'll be able to drive her back."

"What about you, Armsmaster?" Sirin asked. The man shook his head.

"My role will be assisting here at the command center. I lack the range necessary to engage the Simurgh effectively," Armsmaster explained. Sirin tilted her head in confusion. Range? The man sighed, meeting her gaze through the visor.

"My halberd only has a maximum effective range of thirty five meters," Armsmaster explained to her. "Given the Simurgh's general flight profile, engaging her would be problematic at best."

Sirin blinked. Thirty five meters? That wasn't very long. Maybe she cou-

"Ah, Armsmaster, can you?" Dragon said, interrupting her thoughts.

"Of course." Armsmaster said, offering Sirin a small tablet. Looking down at the screen, Sirin saw a map of the area, one that she could tell lined up with her own senses. A symbol near the center of town lit up.

"I've marked the first shelter for you, Sirin," Dragon explained. "It's close to the fighting, so we'll be sending troopers through to get the people out whilst you hold the portal open here."

Sirin nodded, checking the route. Then she took another deep breath, closed her eyes and reached out with her senses. Finding the shelter wasn't hard, the sheer number of lives crammed inside it quickly drawing her attention. Sirin nodded firmly, fixing the location in her mind.

"I have it." She said. Dragon smiled on the screen in front of her.

"Alright, they're repurposing the car park outside into a triage zone, and we're setting up shuttles to get the civilian population out of here." the Tinker said. "Armsmaster, can you show her?"

"Of course," he said, already leading her towards the exit of the prefab. "I'll coordinate and lead Search and Rescue alongside unpowered personnel and heroes like myself, but our retreat will be dependent on your ability to keep the portals open."

Sirin glanced at him, then nodded, turning on her heel and ducking out of the prefab. Outside the snow was still falling, and Sirin could hear the distant rumble of thunder. Or gunfire, maybe?

She brought the shelter's location to the front of her mind again and space tore open in a shimmer of purple light on the car park in front of her. It was a stable gateway to the shelter, she knew, and Armsmaster barked out an order to the troopers standing ready there. They immediately began rushing through the portal to escort the trapped civilians.

Sirin watched them go, Armsmaster standing beside her directing PRT troopers and other heroes through the other portals she held open. They'd figured out how many she could comfortably maintain during her power testing, and Sirin kept her focus split between maintaining those gateways and reaching out with her senses to track the movements she could.

She could feel the Endbringer's presence, resonating with its own power over the city. Sirin shuddered despite herself at the feeling of it, pulling her focus back to her portals, and the steady flow of civilians Armsmaster was directing to medical treatment or full evacuation from the city.

"The Simurgh is beginning to move. Eidolon and Legend have arrived. they're preparing to engage," Dragon's voice suddenly announced. The girl jumped at the sudden noise, having tuned out almost every noise in favor of her spatial sense. Ignoring the voice quite literally inside her ear, however, turned out to be impossible.

Sirin nodded, spreading out her senses further. She could feel the Endbringer now at the edge of her range, moving towards the university complex around them. And towards a large gathering of people. She hadn't been told to put a portal there yet. Why? The purple-haired girl bit her lip, glancing at Armsmaster. He met her gaze, then gestured to the troopers managing the flow of people coming through her portals.

"Continue evacuating the civilians," he ordered her. Sirin hesitated, glancing at the skyline. The Simurgh was growing closer, her vast wings more easily visible as they drifted lazily about her eerily human body. The presence of the Endbringer was an almost physical pain against Sirin's spatial senses, a constant friction that she had to fight to ignore. The girl swallowed thickly, then nodded, turning her focus back to her portals.

A dark-clad figure flashed across the airspace above them, two shattering sonic booms following in its wake. The figure slammed into one of the Simurgh's wings, and the air shuddered around the impact.

"Alexandria has arrived," Dragon reported. "The Triumvirate is engaging."

Sirin tried to tune her out again, concentrating on her portals. On the people moving through them. Most of them seemed scared, some were crying. Sirin wished she could comfort them, children most of all, but Armsmaster was directing Search and Rescue faster now, and she didn't want to stop helping.

She could sense lives being snuffed out. The Simurgh was attacking somewhere. Sirin grit her teeth, extending her senses out further despite the pain. She could feel heroes and ordinary humans alike dying as they were caught in the Simurgh's lethal bombardment. The Endbringer was ripping apart entire buildings to use against her attackers, and using the heroes own attacks to help her, dodging them effortlessly.

Sirin gasped, staggering backwards as she felt scores die in moments. Armsmaster caught her, holding her steady as Dragon spoke up again.

"The Simurgh has resumed her original trajectory, heading towards the Tinkertech vault." Sirin nodded, forcing herself upright again. She had to save as many people as possible. She had to do this. This was how she brought kindness to the unkind world around her.

Sirin opened more portals, linking the evacuation zones to each other, creating a chain that allowed her to funnel the civilians through more easily. Armsmaster nodded approvingly, ordering the Search and Rescue teams through. She was working herself faster and faster now, stretching her powers to try and encompass the whole city. And it was working, but she could feel fatigue now, and something…

Ģ̸̦͚͉̩͖̩̔̇̓͒̿̄͂̇̎̄̌́̕͘r̷̢̯̪̘͍̩̹̬͚̭̯̞͙̻͋̉͘ǫ̴͈̱͚͇̯̬͆͑̋̔̌̒̋̎̓̊̄̕͜͠ẃ̵̢̡̘͕̹̺̗͍͚̻̔̄̑̋͛̃͆͆̏̚͘͝

The Simurgh had pushed through the heroic defenders with seeming wordless contempt, raining destruction down wherever she went, seemingly at random. Several buildings in front of the Endbringer tore apart, and a mass of technology started to rise out of the ground, twisting and reshaping in the air. Sirin felt it all with her further expanded senses, and her portals wavered for a second. Not enough for any civilians to notice, but she did. She forced herself to take a breath, steadying herself.

"Miracle Star, you're doing good," Dragon told her encouragingly. "Focus on saving as many lives as you can. Let us handle the Simurgh"

"I'll try." Sirin nodded, opening another series of portals to the mass of people she'd had to leave alone until now due to other priorities. They'd gathered together in a stadium, she thought. Armsmaster paused for a moment as if listening to something she couldn't hear, then started directing Search and Rescue teams through the new portals with far more energy than before.

She could feel why. The Simurgh was beginning to move again, and her course would encompass the stadium within the burning presence that Sirin could feel around the Endbringer. It must be the Simurgh's…range? She'd heard snapped words about it whilst holding the portals open. The girl clenched her fists, imagining the horror of what she'd do to all those people, and prepared to open a portal.

Then someone grabbed her arm. Sirin yelped, jumping backwards and spinning round to find Lady Photon standing there. The older woman was staring at her with wide, deeply concerned eyes. Sirin blinked, relaxing slightly.

"Lady Photon?" Sirin asked, confused. The blonde took a deep breath, gripping Sirin's shoulders tightly. "What are you doing here?"

"Time limit for engagement. But that's not important. You can't go in there," Sarah said. Sirin blinked again. What?

"But-" she started to say.

"Sirin, please." Sarah said, her grip tightening. Sirin stared at her, then sighed, shaking her head.

"I have to," she said. "I can help, I'm strong enou-"

"No, you don't," Sarah told her firmly. Sirin blinked, startled. "You don't have to go in there and fight, you're a hero, not a soldier."

Sirin stared at Photon Lady, who met her gaze unflinchingly. Behind her, Sirin saw Armsmaster directing more teams through the portals to the stadium. He barked orders to several nervous looking capes, checking his halberd as he did so. Sirin swallowed thickly, closing her eyes. She couldn't just abandon them.

"The Simurgh is approaching the evacuation hub at Camp Randall Stadium," Dragon said, forced to interrupt the smaller conversation. "We're almost certain that there is a large number of people still inside of the University as well. Can you evacuate them?"

Sirin winced, then nodded. Opening more portals, she focused on the University. There were definitely a lot of people inside, and Sirin frowned, reaching out with her senses. There weren't any shelters nearby, why were they gathered there?

"Miracle Star?" Dragon prompted.

"I have it." Sirin said. Armsmaster and Photon Lady were talking behind her, but Sirin ignored them, concentrating on evacuating the University. She was having to pick and choose to a degree now, and her senses weren't helping. There were just too many people. She had to focus. Reduce the amount of portals, concentrate on a few that could be kept open and rely on the heroes to get the scattered civilians out.

"The Simurgh will reach Camp Randall Stadium in two minutes at her current pace," Armsmaster snapped behind her to Lady Photon. "If we can slow her down for even ten seconds, it will save hundreds of liv-"

A scream of static lashed out from Simurgh - no, the device she was creating - and Sirin stumbled in place as almost all of her portals to the stadium suddenly winked out. Armsmaster cut off, turning to look at her with concern. Sirin grit her teeth and forced a portal open. It was much harder this time.

"Miracle Star, can you maintain the portals?" Armsmaster asked, coming to stand next to her. Sirin nodded shakily, gritting her teeth as she felt all the people gathered in the stadium. Why hadn't they gone to a shelter? Photon Lady gripped her shoulder, but Sirin ignored her.

"Something's messing with the portals around the stadium," she said, clipping off the words. She turned to the two adults, her golden eyes burning with determination. "I'm going to have to go there. If I open the portals from there back to here, they won't destabilize." She saw them both start to reply, already knowing what they would say.

"We don't have any time. Let me go!" Sirin told them. Armsmaster frowned, glancing at Photon Lady. And in that moment of consideration, Sirin stepped backwards through a narrow rip in space.

She came out into utter chaos. People were screaming and pushing past each other towards where she remembered her portals having been before the Simurgh had found a way to interfere with her powers. Search and rescue teams were trying desperately to direct people, but they were barely holding things together. She bit her lip, forcing back fatigue, and ripped open new pathways for the refugees.

"Miracle Star, where did you go?" Dragon demanded. Sirin jumped, she'd forgotten about the earpiece Armsmaster had given her.

"I'm at the stadium," she told Dragon. "I'm getting the people out."

"Miracle Star, this isn't what you were brought in to do. Get out of there," Dragon ordered. Siring shook her head.

"There're so many people here, and I heard what Armsmaster said. I can hold my portals open here, I can't do it back with you." She could feel the strange, painful influence of something raking against her pathways, but they wouldn't break with her here to anchor them.

Dragon had fallen silent again, and Sirin could imagine Lady Photon arguing with her. She ignored the thought, rushing across the battered green field to try and get a better view of where her portals would be best placed.

"Miracle Star, the Simurgh is drawing dangerously close to your location," Dragon warned.

"I know." Sirin nodded, swallowing thickly. She could feel the massive distortion to her senses that was the Endbringer approaching, far closer now. "Miracle Star, you need to evacuate now."

"Not yet," Sirin muttered. "I can-"

"Miracle Star." Armsmaster's voice was hoarse from shouting orders. "The Simurgh altered course the moment after you stepped through to Camp Randall Stadium. She wants you there, and I will not see you put at risk that way. Evacuate, that is a direct order."

"Sirin, please," Sarah's voice came a moment later. "Get out. She wants you there. She's going to-"

"I have to help." Sirin replied, shaking her head. "I'll make one big portal. Tell Search and Rescue to direct everyone there. Please, I have to do this."

She suited action to her words, collecting the fragments of energy scattered around the stadium and gathering them into one far larger portal. For a moment the flow of civilians stuttered, then they began rushing for the point of escape.

She saw Armsmaster and a group of capes come through from the other side, the man shooting her a look but saying nothing. He led the group of heroes away towards where the Simurgh's presence was resolving into a searing blaze. Uniformed troopers and emergency workers were doing all they could to manage the flow of panicked civilians, and she could feel the numbers dwindling. They were almost there. Just a little more time.

Each person that was rushing towards, and going through, the gates was another Bella. Another Galina. Another Agata and Avrora that she didn't have to see die. Despite their tear-stricken faces, there was a glimmer of hope in the eyes of those that saw her.

Hope that she'd given them. More than anything else since finding herself here, those looks made her feel truly proud of herself.

"Sirin, get out of there!" Sarah screamed.

Sirin staggered as a lance of acidic light pierced the north-east corner of the stadium's roof, the energy slashing through the rippling violet of her portal and hitting her - without ever actually touching her body - like a physical blow. The portal winked out of existence, and a shadow covered the entire stadium in the same instant. There was barely a moment for a single thought to fire in Sirin's brain as she looked up from the young woman that had grabbed her arms, screaming something.

Are those buildings?

P̴̺̥̺͉̈̐͂͋̄͝ͅa̷̘̫͊̑͋̈̉͑͝ǘ̴͕͍̺̺̏͛͗s̵̨̛̗͉̲̺̄͋̌̔͋è̷͎͖̻̟͔̅͠

The world around her froze to a crawl, letting Sirin take in the full detail of two halves of an entire apartment building that the Simurgh must have thrown at her. She shifted out of phase to the debris on instinct, moving to shield the crying woman behind her with her body. It was only as time surged back into motion that she realized her mistake.

The deafening sound of something truly enormous crashing to the ground echoed across the stadium. The buildings slammed down through Sirin's ghostlike form, utterly obliterating the woman she'd been trying to protect. They plowed through the last hundred or so evacuees in a crushing bedlam of crunching concrete, snapping steel and lethal splinters.

Sirin stared in horror at the avalanche of rubble that had crushed the young woman who'd been clinging to her mere moments ago. There was blood on her fingers. A scream tore from her throat and she fell to her knees, ripping at the debris with spatial manipulation as she tried to dig the quite dead woman out.

"Sirin? Sirin! Sirin, answer me!" Sarah's frantic voice in her earpiece was entirely ignored as the world started to fall away. Her mind raced back through memory after memory, images of the hope she'd inspired right before it was cut brutally away. That she'd gotten hundreds out of the deathtrap of the stadium wasn't enough. In her mind, the tally would always be one short. Looking around she couldn't see a single person who'd survived the bombardment. Heroes, civilians and emergency workers alike. Everyone who'd struggled had been crushed.

Looking up through the collapsing corner of the building she saw the Simurgh come into view, the angelic figure uncaring for the capes battling against her motion. Crushed, they'd all been crushed…but it had been the Simurgh who'd done it. Who'd brought only misery to this place, where Sirin had tried to bring hope. Why would anyone do that? Even if her heart ached with pain, at least she'd tried.

L̴̺̫͋̈̔̾͊̈̂e̵̹͈̳͚͊̇͌̓͒͌̄̈́̀̉͆͆̾̕̕t̶̡̡̝͙́̏͌͊́̀̿͠ ̶̞͈̜̤͖͇̊̉̅̇͐̈̓̅̈́̏̐͛̈́͆͘g̵̡̧̢̬̻͕̠̦̺͉̿͐͜ͅo̵̡̨̨̨̞̟̱̫̖̗̤̝̝̳̘̗̰͛́͆̀͆͊͘ ̶̢̗̹̥̫̥̘̻̱̰̹̗̞̥͌̎̀͑́̈̑̍͐̎̿͗͗̚ͅo̶̡̮̙͔̬̖̣̼̰̜̒̄́͒͛̆̑f̵̢̲̺́̍̊̔͂̈̅̅ ̸͓͓̆̎̋̾̽̀͑̄́̾͘͠͝t̷̢̧̢̢̫̜͓̱̗̳̠̥̞̹̬̓̆̎̍̇͐̊̋͑̍̚͜ͅḩ̶̨̡͙͓̯̖̻̬̯̖̣̈́̑̏̊̃̄̀̌̊͌̒̏̃̊̚̕͝é̸̢̬̮͉̹͍̦̥̗̙̘͕̠̠̽̈́͋̒̾́͘ͅ ̶̭̩̥̱̺͓̈́͜p̶̡̩̹̫͓̺͗͌̉̏̂̎̆ͅą̷̢̭͉͓̹̦̤̠͍͍͍̱͈̏́̆͑̄̍̀̈́́̇̎̚͝͝ǐ̶̼͍̲̍͆͜͠n̶̢͕͎̭̫̝̘̗̭̻͔̘͙̦̭̜̼̽̒͐͒̀̈̚

How was she supposed to do that?

T̴̩̜͚͙̣̃ḛ̷̞͚̜̹̓̅ă̶̫͖͈͕͔̓̿r̶̛͇̰̝̉̂ ̸͈̉o̵̯̤̫͚̯̅̀̍̌ṵ̵̠̟̼̱͊̅͋t̴̯͓̅̃̌͠ ̷̧̣̟̫̞̋̐y̴̰̽o̴̯̦͚̜̹̊u̷͕̺̬̚r̵͓͍̄́̄͘ ̸̹͈̈́̎ḥ̶̔͘͜u̴͔̽͗͊͆̃m̷̤͌a̸̦̍̏̆̀n̶̹͖̊̈͒͊͜ ̷̜̪͎̈́h̸̗̯͌̀̕ȇ̶͚̣̘͍̥a̴̢̼̭͊̔ŕ̶͈́t̸͈̳̟͉̥̉̅͗̏͝

"Si--n! L--n t- -e! Do--t -o --is! G-- ou-- --ere!" A familiar voice pleaded through her earpiece, but it was becoming harder and harder to perceive. Only scraps of words, nothing that she could really make sense of. But…she wasn't sure she needed to. Her fists slammed into broken concrete, shattering the upper layers and leaving imprints in the ones below as she pushed herself to her feet.

Kindness. She'd been trying to be kind. Trying to protect people that way, from those who wanted to be unkind. People and things like the Simurgh, who was staring at her now, the alabaster angel's gaze fixed on the small girl far below. The mechanisms around the Third Endbringer were shifting now, reconfiguring into something new, Sirin could feel the creation's twisting effects on the fabric of space. Her fabric.

"I'm sorry," she whispered. The words in her ear, still unheard, cut off instantly. "Sometimes creating kindness; it means you have to be unkind."

Space quaked around her and the world shifted, revealing its true appearance. The buildings, the stadium, the rubble and the corpses... They all started to twist and bend, taking on unnatural shapes and forms. The ground beneath Sirin's feet disappeared, leaving the girl floating in the endless void.

"Please forgive me."

She let go of her pain and everything disappeared, save the Simurgh and the twisted scenery surrounding them both. Nothing else remained, nothing else mattered. Coldness overwhelmed her pain, tucking it away with all the gentle flair of a courtier.

V̷͇̀ō̷͓i̷̿ͅd̸̰̏ ̴̩͝Q̵͙̍u̶̖̍é̸̦e̷̹͠n̸̓ͅ

There was no one but her foe now, the lesser creation and monster who had so disrespected her will. The flies that tried to bother the monster didn't matter, even as they fought to claw at its eyes. Only the Simurgh mattered in her, in Sirin's, world now. And as her eyes burned with the golden light, there was a single word God sent to bless her hunt.

Ȃ̷̄w̴̩̑a̷̅͆k̴͒͒è̴̂n̵͊̓

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000
A/N: All of my thanks to Snowfire, as usual!

QroGrotor · Feb 15, 2024

Sarah Livsey

Sarah stared at the screen in front of her in horrified silence, the live image still showing the rubble where Sirin had vanished from into thin air. The audio feed from her friend had dropped completely, which could only mean that Sirin had either taken her earpiece out or destroyed it. Both options left Sarah feeling sick to her stomach. Either option meant that Sirin had isolated herself when she most desperately needed support.

"-rah, are you okay? What happened?"

Sarah blinked, belatedly realizing Brandish had been trying to talk to her. The older blonde cape was staring at her with clear concern, and Sarah fought herself clear of the endless flood of data that seemed determined to bury her mind to try and focus on what was happening around her. She forced herself to nod, despite the fact that she most certainly was not okay.

"-massive surge of exotic energy t's mangling our Thinker analysis, the only answers we're getting are black-void and ruler-10. Get everyone out of there, now!" She heard someone yelling into a headset, talking to those on site at Madison.

"I'm fine," she lied. Shaking her head, she tore her focus back to Brandish, anything to block out the tide of data threatening to swallow her mind. Her hands shook and she hugged herself tightly as Brandish put a hand on her shoulder. The touch actually helped her, a point of physical connection to anchor her thoughts.

Miracle star d̷̙̀a̵͈͌t̸̉͜á̵̧ ̶͕͠u̴̯͗ṋ̷͗k̷͉̎ñ̶͚o̷̬͋w̸̦̌n̸͈̚.̵̮̍ H̴̲͔̬̱̃̐͋̃̂͠͝ō̸̯͌́͊̽̅̋͆͌̒̕͘s̸̰͇̮͓̻̭͖̙̥̪̗̘͂̐͂́͂̂͐̕̕͝t̵̶͓̮͈̦̪͔͕̗̂̔̊͒̂͂͌̄͑̌̅̄̑̏̎̋̃̈́̕̚͠ͅc̷̺̰̈̉͊͂͋͌͘̕o̶͕͇̖̹̠̹̭̖̿̉r̸͚̠̠͔͔̣̺̋̅͒͘r̵̡̡̨̯͉̺̺͎̀̇ͅử̸͓̼̯̲̪͈p̸̦̺̺̹̉̊͗́ẗ̷̛̻͈͚̥̲̰̱͉̣̀̅̅͋͆͒͝͠ͅį̷̫̲̥̭͑͐͊̿̋͘͜ö̵̲̺́̌͐̋̃͊̌n̸͔͓̠̆̔͜ ḑ̷̨̢̡̢͖͓͉̯͔̪͍̮̰̘̟̦̥͈̙͈̏̀̂̌̂̍͊̋̋̌̏̃́̂́͜͝ͅȩ̸̢̨̬̖̠͔̭̼͍͈̭̜̱̟̼̦̰̞͕̣̟̥̫͈͔̼̓̌̽͐̈́͐̆̓͋̒́̎̊͒̓͘͠͝ͅţ̷̢͍͕̳̺̘̪̙̯̣͚͒̈́͗͊͌͑̈̑͘͜ě̴̺̣̥̳̞̹̫̹̗͉̻͔̠̝̱̯̬͓̪͉̩̠͉͒̊͋̆͒̋̄͗̓̎̈́̈́̽͋͗̄̋̔̅̈́̋́̈̂̈́̇̕̚̚c̴̡̨̨̱̹͖̮͙̬̼̰̺̲̔͐͂̏͠ͅt̷̨̧̨̡͎̯̥͕̟̼̱̘̟͎̭̜͚̙͍͍̮̭͉̺̦͛͜͜͝ͅȇ̴̡̨̡̬̪̺̜̜͚̪͙̙͚͚̂͒̈̃́̑̎̀͊̔͛͂̉̐̂̄̏͊̂͌̍̔͗̚̕̕͜͜͝͝͝͠d̷̻͖̩̪̼̬̟̻̜̞͙̯̪͓́͑̈́͆́̓̓̍̿̀̏́̈͆̅̈́̔̆̉͆͂̓͑͘̚ͅͅ.̶̢̧̫͕̩̮͒̾̽̎̾͝͝͝

Sarah clenched her jaw, fighting a sudden surge of sickness in her stomach. This wasn't what she wanted. Not at all. But whatever Sirin had just done had somehow set off something in her head as well. Something alien and terrifying, that raked at her thoughts in bursts of static. It hurt, too, like every Thinker headache she'd ever had had gotten together and come to visit at once.

H̴͓̓̐̂́͝ó̸̺̄̏̋̔͌͒͝s̷̢͕͙͚̥̝̟͔͌́̅̎t̶̢͈̺̮̭̪̐̀͛̅̔̏̔i̵̯͔̯̩̰̬̱̓͒͂͂̉͆̕ḻ̵̩̉e̴̦̦̞̦̟̿ ̴̛̯͒̀͋͐̑̒͝ͅả̶͉͖͖̫͙̣͓͔̑͊̾̽̾̚͝n̵̤̣̠̓o̸͇̞̮͐͒͌́̕͜͝͠m̷̨͖͉͕̲͗̈̈́͛̑a̷̺̳͋̿͛l̷̡̢̙̥̖̮̒̍̋̾ỹ̵̨̼̔̓̚ ̴̹̤͚̯̘̐͜d̶̪̠̞̖̔̿̂̓̍̕͜͝è̶͕̘̣͘͠ẗ̷͈̹́͘è̴͔͉͓̪͍̤̆ç̷͇̫͔̝̳̉̔̓t̵̢̰̺̯͕̉̕ͅe̶͖͗̍̾̉̏̏d̶̘̙̘̟̘͎̋̈́́͗̄̈́̎ͅ.̸̨͖̯̖͙̺͓͙̄̌̀ ̷̠̘̬̖̙̳͆̏̎͗̊̀͗͜͝Ȧ̴̰͍̅n̷̮̳̗̻̩͙̮̩̿͑̐̊͂̆̓á̴̪̱͆̀̀͛͛͝l̴̖͎̻̗̙͌̽̋͊ͅy̷̧͉̜̘͔̜̿̃̍̾̌̿̚ͅz̴̛̘̼̞͚̾̑̔̃ị̵͖͖̙̎̎͌̐̌͗n̷̨̝̞͉͚̪̓̽̈́́͝g̴͖̩͍͉͎̙̻̓͆̇̅̑͌͠ͅ…̴̝̺̺͍͐͋̌́1̸̼̉͘͘͝2̸̨̫̘͓̑͒͜%̴̧̦͙̀̀̈́́̚͠.̸̦͖̹̭̪̗͈̽.̵̢̞́.̴̯͕̮̋̈́̊̋͠͝͠ͅ.̶̲̪̩͈̣̉́.̸̲̲͈̟͓̽.̵͙̮̜̻̊̎͐3̴͇͓̜̄̀̇̑͘1̴͎̤̘͈̱̌͐%̵̨̼̗̀̋̈́̍.̴̮̺̈́͋̈́͌ͅ.̴̧̂̀̉͘.̵̮͔̅̉5̵̧͍͎̃̓7̴̢̠̚%̶̡̛̥͛́.̴̡̛̘͙͘.̷̣͘.̸͎͗̋̍

Brandish was speaking to her, and a blessedly painless line from her power informed her the woman was trying to make sure she was okay. But she couldn't hear any words. The static around her thoughts was breaking through from her thoughts to the world around her, drowning out everything else. It felt like her ears were bleeding, but that…that couldn't be happening.

Could it?

Å̶͜ǹ̴̰̈ạ̷͋̄ļ̸̘͂y̶̥̪̆̀s̷̨̺̿̄i̶̞͌s̵̬̕ ̶͕̹͌̑f̸͉̚̚å̴̬̜̓i̸̘͑l̸͈͆e̷̞̞͗ḋ̵̻͠.̵̨͕̒

Pure panicked instinct took over. She reached up and tore her headset off, throwing it away as her fingers reached for ears, terrified that they'd come away wet. She almost screamed when they did, until she pulled her fingers forward to look at them to find no blood. Just sweat. Brandish reached out with her other hand, her lips moving faster now, but Sarah shook her head. The older cape looked around and yelled something, demanding…Sarah wasn't sure what. She was sure that should bother her.

Ȉ̴̘n̵͇̓ḯ̴͎̑t̵̻̱̿i̵̯͚͌á̵͇͍͐t̴̢̘́̂ê̸͈̍ ̴͎̂͛p̸̭̞̌̋ȗ̸͚̑r̴̔͜ͅg̴͖͒ͅè̷̲͠ ̸̞͈̓ȍ̵͔͈f̴̬͚̅ ̸͈͒̕a̵̙͛̎͜ḽ̷̙͝l̵̼͑ ̴̲̪͂h̷̳̦̑̚o̴͎͒s̴͉̏t̶̟̲̀ ̵͓͎́̓p̸͕͇̑̈́r̴̖͇͗̋o̶̤̓c̷̦͊̊e̵̻͌͠s̴̝̼͋̀ṣ̴͛ȅ̵͖͚ş̴̀̕͜.̷̦͗͆͜ ̴̜̙́̌P̷r̷i̶o̴r̷i̶t̴i̶z̶e̴ ̷n̴e̶t̸w̴o̸r̵k̵ ̷f̶u̶n̷c̸t̷i̸-̶

P̴͎͉̖̼̥͐͠ú̴̘̦͗ȓ̵̺̗͝g̷̨̥̠͉͋̈́͊ë̵̺́̑̎͠ ̵̥̙̞͛̕͝f̸̩̰̪͍̲̕a̸̝͒i̶͓̖̲̟̜̍͛l̶̠̾̂é̷͍̳̜̩͚d̶̛̳̗̘̰̎͂͐͐ͅ.̸̠̂̿̕͝

Hostile â̸̹͖̫̫̞͙̙̺̈́̀̈́̄ṋ̴͉̏̄͛̅͂͂̐ȯ̷̡̜͔̞̲̣̹͍̝̹̪̭͉̪̭̌̔̈̍́̃̓͘̕͘m̴̼̹̝̳͕̖̲̮͛̔̂̓̊̿͜ͅà̸̰͌̓̀̄̀̀͂̎̌l̸̪̍́̎̃̒͋̿͊͊̈́̑̃̄͘͘y̵̘̤̤̤̹͂͗̐̽͆̽͋̚͝͝ ̴̩̲̥͍̼͋͌́̾̒̈́͒̕identified.

Attempting containment.

Everything felt wrong now. Like she was trapped within a dream, unable to wake up. The world felt distorted and warped around her, twisted out of shape by the atonal, droning hum filling her mind.

Sarah stumbled forward as pain lanced through her body, unconsciously grabbing tightly onto one of Brandish's arms. The older cape said something again, but she still couldn't understand the words. Brandish wrapped an arm around her shoulders, lowering her gently from the chair to the floor. She let the older cape adjust her position, taking several shaky breaths in search of a spot of calm in the mess of her thoughts.

Containment f̵͂͜ä̷͎i̷̪̒l̵͉̆ê̶͜d̵͇̓.̷̼̒ ̶̙̆Ō̵̱p̴̹̒e̶̘̋n̵̥͋ simulation.

It just wasn't working. Nothing was working. Any attempt to relax was ripped apart by the tempest ripping its way across her thoughts, and the pain was only growing. The cool metal below her head had helped for a few moments, but only that. She had to focus on something else. The other Thinkers had been on her headset, so that was out…but she could still see a few of the monitors. She looked up at one, forcing her eyes to focus through the pounding pain.

Most of the drones seemed to have been destroyed by the Simurgh, but the ones that were still functional showed a scene of utter devastation around the Hopekiller. Low buildings had been toppled, filling the streets with rubble that had crushed vehicles into scrap. Flickering colours danced across the sky, prismatic reflections of something that stabbed into her brain like a knife. Sarah swallowed hard, forcing herself to keep watching as heroes fled the area, pulling along as many civilians as they could. How many had been left behind?

Simulation 16635645332 successful. Initiate host containment structure.

Her next breath was hissed in through clenched teeth as lines of fire seemed to erupt all across her body. Then the pain lashed inwards, digging into her flesh in strange, twisting motions. She tore at her clothes, crying out in agony. Close above her but so far away, Brandish turned her head and bellowed something. And yet through it all, Sarah's eyes remained fixed on the monitor.

The landscape of the battlefield was starting to shift, warping strangely. Objects flickered in and out of reality on the streets, some appeared out of thin air already in motion and totally without warning. The video feed became increasingly distorted, alien colours making it difficult to make sense of what was happening. From what she could hear coming through the headphones, other Thinkers weren't having much luck either.

A young man crashed to his knees next to her, digging into the large bag at his waist. His face was drawn with worry, but he moved with a steady swiftness as he pulled a small penlight from the bag and flicked it between her eyes. Some of the tension seemed to drop from his shoulders a moment later, and he dug in his bag again, speaking across her to Brandish.

"She's visually responsive, Brandish, and you've told me she was able to control her body enough to grab you." Sarah blinked, realising she could hear again as the…doctor? Medic? continued. "There's a lot that could be, we're getting mass reports of Thinker overload in response to whatever's happening at Madison."

His hand came out of the bag with an injector, his other hand already loading it with a small cartridge of colourless liquid.

"Are you sure-" Brandish protested.

"It's a Tinker analgesic for Thinkers," the doctor said, adjusting his grip and placing the injector to Sarah's neck. "Very limited supply, but we've got leave to dispense it regardless of cost. The Protectorate can't afford to have its Thinkers out during an Endbringer attack. I cannot promise you that it is completely safe, but it's the best option."

"I'm…I'm okay," Sarah croaked, wincing at the feeling of her torn throat. Had she been screaming? "You can use it…use it on someone else."

The doctor looked down at her a little shocked, but then shook his head. "Young miss, you're clearly in a great deal of pain. This won't interfere with your thoughts, it'll just clear the pain away. Is that alright?"

Sarah winced, rubbing her temples gently. The lancing agony was fading now, replaced by a steady throbbing sensation that made her want to cry. She blinked several times, trying to clear the pain, then gave in.

"Please," she said, in a very thin voice. It sounded horribly like begging to her own ears, but she was hunting too much to care. "It hurts."

The injector snap-hissed as it nipped her, and then the medic was placing it back into his bag. He smiled reassuringly at her, the expression stretched over tension. "It'll take a few moments to kick in. I gave you a half dose given your body mass, but that should be more than enough. Is there anything else? Other pain or strain that you're feeling?"

She shook her head slowly. It was a lie, but she…she still wasn't sure about any of the people here at the PRT. Just giving them information about what she'd gone through? Maybe it was paranoia, but it didn't feel right.

"Alright," the man nodded, fishing a plain bottle of water out of his bag. "Drink as much of this as you can over the next half hour. Brandish, can you make sure she does so?"

"Of course."

"Good," he snapped the bag shut and pushed himself to his feet. "Stay down until the pain fades, then you can use your power again. Try to push against it and you'll break the painkiller. Wish I knew how that worked, but Tinkers will be Tinkers."

"Thank you." Sarah nodded. The man smiled, much more naturally this time.

"You're very welcome." He said. A brace of quick steps took him to the door, and then he was gone. Sarah could already feel the pain fading, but took the man's advice seriously. After what she'd just dealt with from her power, she'd no desire to try and rely on it. Looking around the communications center she saw that it was still in a steady chaos, though a little more restrained than it had been before she went down.

They still needed help, then. She started to push herself up, supported by a hovering Brandish who handed her the bottle of water. She tugged at the top a few times before succeeding and tried her best to sip instead of gulping it down. She half-succeeded. The water just tasted and felt so good.

"You sure you're okay to go back to it?" Brandish asked. The older cape bent down to recover Sarah's headset, offering it tentatively.

"I am," she nodded slowly. The pain really was almost completely gone, at least around her head. The dull ache in her bones was still there, but she could ignore that for now. Whatever it was.

"Just be careful," Brandish said as Sarah took the headset. She smiled at the woman.

"I will be," she said, checking to make sure the microphone was off before slipping it on. She still wasn't sure about her power right now, but that didn't mean she couldn't help. She brought the monitor she'd been working at back online, pushing it back into the proper alignment from where one of her hands must've caught it.

The video feed flickered wildly, flashing between static and distorted images for several seconds before the feed stabilized. It certainly wasn't perfect, but it was enough for Sarah to see what was going on.

The sky had torn open.

Armsmaster

Armsmaster's armor was battered and dented, and the generators that powered the suit's exoskeleton were badly damaged. He could barely move under emergency battery power after being tossed through a building by the Simurgh's telekinesis, but the hero refused to give up. Even though he couldn't see clearly through all the smoke and dust that had the Madison skyline, keeping track of the flying monstrosity wasn't hard at all. Especially when Legend and the other Blasters kept bombarding the Endbringer across the darkening sky.

He coughed as another pall of thick black smoke drifted past him. His HUD flickered briefly before returning to normal, displaying the status of his suit. His helmet had cracked during the fight, exposing his face to the harsh winter cold. Fortunately, it hadn't affected his ability to breathe. His impromptu attempt at flight had also shattered his primary communications system, and something was clearly jamming his emergency transceiver.

He staggered forward unsteadily, using the shattered remains of his halberd to maintain his balance in a few places. After several steps Armsmaster collapsed back against the remains of a building, gasping raggedly as he struggled to catch his breath. His entire body ached terribly, especially his ribs. Though, he supposed he couldn't really complain. He'd been sent through a building into an abandoned car and was still mobile. The pain made it difficult to concentrate properly, but the internal scanner in his suit told him that he hadn't actually suffered major injury. And that meant he couldn't afford to waste time recovering now. Not when so many lives were still hanging in the balance.

Armsmaster gritted his teeth, pushing himself upright once more, cursing quietly under his breath. He was approaching his time limit for the Simurgh engagement, which was why he was trying to retreat from the battlezone. The thought of running away made him furious, but he knew there was no point arguing with Thinkers over something like this. Especially when he was already exhausted beyond belief. Better to conserve energy until absolutely necessary.

With that in mind, he forced himself back to his feet and kept walking. Each step caused sharp jolts of pain to shoot through his chest, making him wince every time. His vision blurred as a faint ribbon of smoke washed across his eyes, and he stumbled forward blindly for a moment, blinking rapidly in an attempt to clear his sight. He found another building to lean against for a moment of recovery, and gazed up and back towards where he'd seen heroes still engaging the Simurgh.

Instead, he only saw a myriad of colour sprayed across a twisted sky, the inner layer of reality laid bare for all to see. Armsmaster stared dumbfoundedly at the scene unfolding before his eyes as hundreds upon thousands of different colours flashed across the sky. They flickered and swirled around each other like tiny whirlpools, across the entire spectrum of colour and brightness. The whole spectacle reminded Armsmaster of fireworks, except infinitely more beautiful and yet…somehow alien.

That thought made him tear his attention away from the colours, remembering how frantic the Thinkers had sounded during the last transmission he'd received. Whatever was going on here, they hadn't sounded like it was good news. Yet another reason to get out of here, but he couldn't help but want to see what was happening.

The Simurgh's pure-white body floated amidst the backdrop of colours, seemingly serene as she dodged between the more obvious whirlpools. For a moment he wondered if the Endbringer had been the cause of this, but only until the Simurgh lurched right to crash directly into a highrise. The Endbringer righted herself quickly, only to abruptly plummet towards the ground until a gentle shockwave rippled out from below her as she brought her telekinesis to bear. It caught up dust and light debris, a few bits rattling against his armour as it went past, but it didn't stop him from watching.

And that was why he saw it. Something flashed into existence just short of one of the rising Endbringer's wings, translating into reality in a flicker of brilliant white, purple and gold. The Simugh didn't seem to react, continuing her ascent through a flurry of laser fire from Legend. And if not for the light cast by the Triumvirate member's assault, Armaster might have missed the result of the strange attack. A neat hole, punched completely through the Endbringer's wing. And she hadn't dodged it.

He blinked, forcing himself to focus on the distant Endbringer. And caught another blur in the same colours as it slashed straight straight through the Simurgh's left leg, tearing a deep line across the alabaster limb. That clinched it. Whoever was making those attacks could actually hurt the Endbringer. And he had to make sure what he'd seen was reported.

Armsmaster turned away reluctantly, continuing his limping progress onwards towards the command center located several blocks away. As he left the immediate zone of debris around the Simurgh's fighting, he broke into a heavy jog down one of Madison's ruined streets. Here and there he saw civilians lying motionless beneath piles of rubble, limbs sticking out in a grotesque parody of insect legs. Others sat slumped against walls or fallen lamposts, faces pale and lifeless. For a moment his pace hitched, but he forced himself to look away. They were dead, he couldn't help them, and there was still so much work left to do.

He'd made it almost a block before the world seemed to scream in protest around him, a howling thunder of air almost knocking him to the ground. Brilliantly white light exploded behind him, searing painfully sharp shadows across the ground. He stumbled over his feet at the sudden change, and kept them only by half-crashing into the wall of a nearby building, using it to anchor himself.

He looked back up again to see the same colours as before, flashing faster across a sky that had been torn completely asunder. Pieces of buildings and car and other things fell through jagged rifts in reality, crashing down in places to force heroes back or crush others. Others hovered in the air, blocking the avenues of attack to the Simurgh, and as he watched he saw her catch a charging Alexandria and fling her into one of the floating buildings.

He stared for a moment, long enough to see a sheen of prismatic light start to gather around the Simurgh, then shook his head and lurched back into motion. He couldn't help with any of that as he was now. Get back to the command center for now. Figure out a way to act at that scale later.

Roxanne Holmes

Roxanne Holmes was not a particularly brave person. Sure, she loved to watch old superhero movies and read about capes, but when faced with the prospect of facing down a living, breathing Endbringer, Roxanne found herself terrified beyond belief. Her heart raced wildly within her chest as she ran down Madison's shattered streets, her lungs burning painfully with every breath she drew. Her legs felt numb as adrenaline coursed through her veins, and sweat trickled down her brow as she sprinted down State Street.

She'd been one of the unlucky few left behind when the portals at the inner city shelters had been forced to close, and she knew what the Simurgh meant for a city. Everyone did, even if they never talked about it. She was not going to be stuck in here when the PRT walled off the city.

Unfortunately, the thought left her too distracted to notice the slight tumble of stones strewn across the pavement ahead of her. Her feet went out from under her as frantic footsteps flung the stones away, and she fell awkwardly forward. She flung out her hands just before she landed heavily on the concrete surface beneath her, wincing as pain shot through her wrists. But she couldn't let that stop her, as she scrambled upright again, brushing dirt and gravel hastily off her jeans before continuing her run.

Roxanne glanced upwards occasionally as she ran past damaged buildings and wrecked cars, watching frantically for any signs of danger. But the only real danger were the smoldering buildings here and there, easily avoided as she made her way down the street. Every now and then a strange burst of colourful light would flash by overhead. Roxanne hoped that the capes fighting the Simurgh somewhere in the distance were okay, but couldn't dwell on the thought.

Instead, she was focused solely upon reaching safety as quickly as possible, hoping desperately that whatever the heroes were doing would prevent the Endbringer from turning her home into a walled off ghetto. Alas, that wasn't all she had to deal with. A rumble of her stomach reminded her that she hadn't eaten since early that morning, and the smell of still fresh food drew her eyes as she continued. She recognised the building from its bright blue and cyan awnings, even though one of them had been torn in half by a piece of debris.

Broken glass shards littered the ground outside of the long-standing cafe, mixed with bits of plaster and wood splinters. Roxanne paused momentarily, hesitating. Her body needed energy if she was going to make it out of the city center, but was this the right place? She chewed nervously on her bottom lip for a moment, then shook her head. If not here, then where?

Her black business shoes crunched on the shattered glass as she poked her head through the shattered shell of the door. The power was out, and nothing stirred in the interior. She pulled her phone from a pocket and thumbed its flashlight on, casting a wan light across the area. It would drain the battery terribly fast, but she needed to be able to see. No one seemed to be there, at least. She nudged the door open and ducked inside, casting her light across the interior room.

Several tables stood relatively untouched from the chaos outside, and there were several pieces of food left there, presumably by people who'd been able to escape. Her stomach rumbled again, and she cursed the luck that had seen her leave late this morning, forcing her to miss her usual breakfast. A few steps took her to the nearest table and she examined the food there. A few bits had been taken from the closest gyro, but a little work with a nearby knife dealt with that. She worked quickly, unfolding a napkin and placing the somewhat cooled snack on it. Satisfied, she took a step back and took a bite.

It was just as delicious as she remembered from her last time here, and she hoped the owners would forgive her. And that they'd make it out for her to ask forgiveness, assuming she did- she shook the thoughts away. She couldn't think like that. She gulped down several more bites, appropriating a glass of soda from the table to wet her throat. She wished she could stay longer, but even these few minutes might be the difference between life free or forever imprisoned as potential Ziz-bombs.

She looked down at the table, then stuffed several other places worth of food into the white polystyrene box that had contained the gyro she'd taken. Hefting it under one arm, she made for the exit. It should be enough to keep her fed until she made it out of the city center. For a moment she considered checking elsewhere for supplies, but she'd wasted enough time.

She was just stepping back out onto the street when a bright, blinding light erupted from the direction of the university. The entire world shook and she flung herself back into the tentative safety of the building on raw instinct. She hit the ground in an uncontrolled slide and the back of her head slammed into something hard, filling her vision with stars. She groaned as she struggled painfully back to her feet, crawling back to the shattered window to try and see what had just happened.

Swirls of the same colour she'd seen in the sky before had filled the air, like a brilliant early sunset or the pictures she'd seen of aurora. Looking at the vast kaleidoscope of light made her brain hurt, but she couldn't look away. Cracks had been torn across the sky, debris and cars and buildings falling through. She hoped none of them had people in there. She was far enough away that none of them were over her, but she heard something crash down in a thunder of breaking glass and metal maybe a block away. And yet, for once, it didn't startle her.

In front of her eyes, she could see the Simurgh struggling in the grip of some vast, prismatic force. It held the monster immobile and unable to dodge as fire from Blasters rained down on the Third Endbringer, but none of it seemed to be helping. Debris flicked out from hovering buildings, making a shield around the false angel, but that wasn't everything that was happening. As Roxanne watched, spellbound, she saw one of the Simurgh's wings being forced to spread out by the light around her. What on earth could do that to an Endbringer?

A grey blur slammed into a gleaming piece of metal and flickering light beside the Simurgh, and Roxanne cried out as it detonated, the light clawing at her eyes again. But she didn't look away, she wasn't sure if she could. Blinking through the pain of the flare of light, she saw six…somethings flash across the sky. They weren't lasers, but the Simurgh shook in the hold of the light around her as they slashed in on her. The entire world shook again, dust flung everywhere by the vast forces in play. Somewhere in the back of her mind, Roxanne realised she'd held up her phone and was recording what she was seeing in a shaky hand.

Then six brilliant points of gold lashed into the Simurgh, at the base of the wing that had been forced up by the light around her. The pale, alabaster skin of the Simugh parted beneath the strike, but it seemed like that was the last straw for the Endbringer. Light exploded from the device at her side again, ripping into the sky, tearing open more rifts and the veil of colour around her abruptly vanished.

Buildings crumbled beneath the impact of falling objects, cars exploded into sprays of lethal glass and metal as they hit the ground, trees shattered into millions of pieces that went scattering across the streets. Utter chaos, unleashed by the last gasp of whatever horrific device the Simurgh had found. And, as Roxanne watched, the Simurgh flew, dancing unhindered between the cascading debris. Whatever the capes had done, she wasn't held by it anymore. But she hadn't gotten away unscathed.

One of the wingbitch's largest wings crashed down to the ground as she rose away from the city, dodging several more flashes of gold as she went. And Roxanne blinked a few times, trying to comprehend what she'd just witnessed. The faint scream in the back of her mind was gone.

It was…over?

Alexandria

Alexandria floated above the city, surveying Madison with a grim expression behind her helm covered face. Without a doubt this was the fastest retreat of the Endbringer to date, but even though the city wouldn't have to be condemned to isolation thanks to Simurgh's departure, the casualties inflicted by the Endbringer still likely numbered in thousands.

And then there was the question of whatever Miracle Star had done to drive her away. Alexandria had never seen anyone damage an Endbringer so precisely, and that was going to raise all sorts of questions. Especially with how little they seemed to know about the girl. She sighed. She didn't need to be a precog to know that this was only going to get worse as PRT scientists and Protectorate Thinkers examined the remains of the battlefield.

Though, there was at least one thing for them to be happy about. Intact pieces of an Endbringer were very rare and, looking down, she could see an entire wing that had been snapped off at the join. That…that might have possibilities.

But for now, Alexandria narrowed her eyes slightly as she shifted her gaze upwards, towards the girl that had only been supposed to be here to help evacuate people. She was staring up at the tears in reality that the Simurgh's device had opened, at least one revealing the distressingly familiar halls of the Cauldron complex.

The woman sighed internally once again. This situation was becoming more complicated by the second. But that wasn't really surprising, given how often things tended to go awry. A part of the Cauldron complex must have collapsed through the rifts onto Madison, and she could only hope that no one had been present in that particular part of the base. And god only knew how they were going to cover up the portals. Maybe Contessa would-

The thought process broke off as the tears in reality all across the sky seemed to shudder. Her gaze flicked back to Miracle Star, and then widened as every single rift started to slowly shrink in time to the gentle hand motions of the young cape. They reminded her of sewing, and she frowned in concentration as she watched the rifts blasted through reality close one by one.

Every single one of them was gone in less than a minute, though she saw Miracle Star's shoulders slump from the strain of acting at that scale after her fight. That was probably a good thing, really. Someone that was capable of actually harming an Endbringer having limits seemed a definite positive. If nothing else, it was a potential point to begin interaction with the young cape.

Alexandria made a note to look deeper into the girl's past and behavior as she shifted to see Eidolon and Legend approaching her. Eidolon seemed to be struggling to look away from the girl. Perhaps they'd gotten more than one win today.

"Legend," Alexandria greeted the male Triumvirate member politely. "Eidolon," She added after a brief pause, turning towards the man clad in green and grey.

"Alexandria." Both men greeted simultaneously, making her sigh again, though this time with more amusement. It fled quickly, though. Endbringer attacks were no place for smiles, even with hers hidden.

"You saw what happened." Eidolon said after a brief silence. It really wasn't a question. "I don't think we've ever seen the Simurgh retreat like this before."

"We haven't." Alexandria nodded slightly. "Whatever Miracle Star did, it seems that the Simurgh deemed it prudent to retreat. For now anyway." She added after a short pause.

"Agreed," Legend nodded.

"However..." Eidolon began. He trailed off suddenly, prompting both Alexandria and Legend to turn to him questioningly.

"What?" Alexandria asked after several moments passed without Eidolon saying anything further.

"It feels wrong," Eidolon replied simply, confusing both Alexandria and Legend greatly.

"What do you mean?" Legend asked, frowning. "The Simurgh is retreating. That alone should be reason enough to celebrate. Especially so quickly, "

"No, I don't think so." Eidolon shook his head, turning away from two Triumvirate members to face Madison below them. Alexandria sighed. If this was about– "There's something unnatural about this retreat."

He scanned the city below, as if searching for hidden threats. "Perhaps she'd achieved her goals already. You've heard what the Thinkers were warning us about during the fight, yes?"

Legend exchanged a brief glance with her, then spoke. "You think that she retreated because she'd achieved whatever it was she was aiming to do here? That her target was the girl?" The concern for such a young fighter was clear on his face as he turned to the masked fist of the Triumvirate, though he seemed skeptical of Eidolon's reasoning.

"You said her name was Miracle Star?"

"Yes," Alexandria nodded. "But she's an open cape. Her real name is Sirin."

"Ah!" Legend snapped his fingers. "The girl from Brockton Bay. The homeless shelter. What on earth was she doing here?"

"Her portals. It was-"

"Hold that," Legend cut her off. That was rare, and only happened when it was important. The man brought up his hand in an imitation of binoculars. It was completely pointless, as the man's eyesight was as superhuman as the rest of him, but old habits died hard. "What's she doing?"

Turning her head just in time to see the final rift close, Alexandria saw Miracle Starwink into existence by the Simurgh's wing. A moment later the older heroine dropped straight down towards the wing. As it turned out, the small, purple-haired girl was picking feathers out of the Endbringer's former limb. If not for the size and provenance of the wing, and the battlefield around them, she could've just been another girl. But those weren't exactly normal feathers.

Keith and David had followed her lead, stopping at her left and right respectively, forming an inverse triangle formation, just in case. And as the girl who'd driven off the Simurgh turned to face her, Alexandria was suddenly very glad of the fact.

"Miracle Star?" She asked. unusual hair color stood out immediately to the woman, and judging by her age, it was unlikely that it was dyed. Alteration caused by the Trigger Event was far more possible, but she wouldn't claim it as certainty until proper research was done.

That wasn't the most striking thing about her, however. The girl's face was utterly expressionless and gold light burned at the back of her eyes, dangerous and sharp. It shouldn't have been intimidating, not to a member of the Triumvirate standing at their head. And yet somehow it was.

"Yes?" She answered shortly. Her glowing eyes swept over the three in a single glance, as if bored by the presence of the generally agreed most powerful capes in North America and beyond. Alexandria reassessed her approach in an instant.

"I'd like to thank you for your participation here today," she said. "And I'd also like to extend my formal apologies for your being dragged into battle into battle in violation of the PRT's promises to you. I hope this poor experience won't alienate us."

Gold eyes stared.

"With that said," she continued steadily. "Are you sure you want to take those remains with you? They're usually passed onto the PRT for study."

The girl frowned, clutching the feathers tightly in her tiny hands, and Alexandria's eyes narrowed behind her helmet. She was…relatively confident that she could subdue the girl if she lashed out, but she'd prefer to avoid a direct confrontation with anyone who could do what Miracle Star had just done. Then Kieth stepped past her, placing a placating hand on her shoulder.

"That said, I think all of us could understand the desire to take a trophy," he said. He gave Sirin a disarming smile, dropping to one knee comfortably out of reach from her. Alexandria relaxed a little at that. Legend must have read at least one of the reports on Brockton Bay's latest open cape, and he was playing his role beautifully.

For his part, David stayed silent, which was probably a good thing. Powerful as he was, Eidolon was definitely more the type of leader who inspired others through actions instead of words.

"Then I can take them?" Sirin asked, her eyes flicking from Legend to stare at her. Alexandria unbent enough to nod. It wasn't as if they didn't have plenty of samples from the winged bitch.

"Yes."

"Alright." Miracle Star sank a suddenly shimmering hand into the wing next to her. There was a terrible, creaking crack and then her hand came out with a piece of Simurgh wing-bone in hand. She nodded once to the Triumvirate, and then dropped into a portal right below her feet, leaving all three surprised.

Alexandria recovered first, shaking her head minutely as she activated her radio communicator. She would discover later that, in the same instant as Sirin had left, a similar portal had whisked Sarah Livesy away from PRT's analysis center in Brockton Bay.

"All teams, the Simugh has been repelled," she announced. "Move to search and rescue protocols. Well done."

A rippling cheer bounced back through the circuit, though Alexandria also picked up more than a few relieved or shocked sighs, credit to her Thinker power. Flicking off the communicator, Alexandria turned to look at Keith and David, both of whom were looking around the devastated city with tired expressions on their faces.

"Well then, I suppose it's time for cleanup. We'll discuss anything that stood out later. Costa-Brown will be expecting to see you at the debriefing."

Both men nodded wordlessly before taking off into the air, each splitting off to focus on different sections of Madison. Alexandria watched them go for a few seconds before shooting off into the sky as well, heading towards the PRT command center established for this particular Endbringer battle.

As she did, she saw a flash of golden light resolve itself above the city into the form of Scion.

And now he shows up, she thought sardonically, as she saw the Warrior cast around as if in confusion. Humanity's greatest enemy swept a hand through the air, and a wave of shimmering firefly sparks scattered across the city. They sank into the bodies of the injured, and hundreds who might have died in the hands of desperate medics suddenly found their lives saved.

As outcomes went for a Scion appearance, Alexandria thought, they could have done much worse. The thought barely had time to cross her mind before the golden form vanished in a blur, heading west. Maybe there was a cat that way who needed saving.

The command post was swelling rapidly ahead of her, and she turned her thoughts away from the enemy to the oncoming storm of coordination that was about to be required. For now, they'd grasped victory.

Now they had to rebuild.

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: We're alive! Surprise! Finally free of Covid (god I hate being sick), and want to thank Snowfire for all of their help with the chapter. It probably would've taken much longer to get out. They are a treasure.

QroGrotor · Mar 3, 2024

As she'd returned into the living room of their house with Sarah in tow, Sirin felt numb. The portal closed behind her with a ripple, and Sarah stumbled forward slightly, blinking owlishly. Sirin ignored her sister, drifting aimlessly forwards until she sank into the soft cushions of the couch. She stared blankly ahead for a long moment, before looking down to see what she was holding.

There, in bloodstained fingers, she held a handful of long, long feathers of pure white, taken from the Simurgh's severed wing. And…something else, something hard at the center of her fist. She had to fight to loosen her grip, letting the feathers fall to the floor as she raised her hands up to her face.

Resting in her hand was an angular shard of bone the same shade of white as the feathers around her feet. She couldn't remember how she'd gotten it. But it had the same feel as the feathers, something taken from the monster who'd tried to kill her. And who had killed so many others.

The streaks of crimson dried onto her palms and fingertips spoke of only a small fraction of those deaths. And she could feel more blood smeared across her cheek from where she'd wiped sweat away sometime earlier.

It made her shudder, and she clenched her fists, feeling the drying blood break apart to flake off in tiny flecks of red as she did. Then Sarah appeared, carrying a damp cloth from the kitchen. She reached out carefully with the cloth and started to dab at the side of Sirin's face, cleaning away the blood and grime with gentle motions.

Sirin leaned into her friend's touch, closing her eyes as Sarah worked. She could hear the soft breaths of her friend as she cleaned her face, the rustle of the feathers shifting beneath her feet. She could smell the metallic scent of blood mixed together with the floral scent of Sarah's shampoo. And yet she didn't know how to feel at all.

After she'd finished cleaning her face, Sarah guided Sirin upstairs to the bathroom. The purple-haired girl followed in a daze as her friend helped her wash, scrubbing away all traces of the woman's blood they could find. She'd have to clean the dress, but that…that could be for later. Then she led Sirin to their room and set her down on the bed. Sarah sat down next to her, leaning against Sirin in a way that gave just as much support as it took.

They sat there quietly for a long while, the younger girl lost somewhere far away in the depths of her mind. Finally, though, she began to relax, leaning against Sarah as enough of her senses returned to feel the warmth of her friend seeping into her side. Her breathing slowed, evening out as she focused on the simple act of breathing. The blood was gone now, and she felt better for it, though she could still feel her hands trembling slightly. Not because of the blood itself, she'd seen enough of that, but because she didn't know how to feel.

"Sarah?"

"Hm?"

"Thank you."

Sirin opened her eyes again, looking at Sarah properly for the first time since she'd returned from Madison. Her friend was smiling softly, though there was something strange happening with her eyes. She reached out and took Sirin's hand, squeezing it gently.

"How are you feeling, Siri?" Sarah asked quietly.

"...I don't know." Sirin admitted after a long pause. "I'm...fine? I guess?" She shrugged helplessly. "I feel fine? Better, at least. But also...confused?"

""You fought an Endbringer. Most of the people who do that don't walk away. Of course you're going to feel conflicted. " Sarah nodded understandingly, squeezing Sirin's hand again. "I don't think anyone would be able to fight one of those bastards without feeling shaken afterwards, and you drove one away."

She smiled wryly. "You kicked Ziz's ass, Siri. You should be proud. Or feel nothing at all. No one's going to blame you if you just want to curl up into bed for a few days. Not after what you just did."

Sirin nodded mutely, letting her friend's words wash over her. Sarah's voice was soothing, and she found herself leaning harder against her friend as she listened to her talk. She felt calmer now, more grounded, more herself.

But there was something she had to get off of her chest.

"Sarah, we need to... talk about something. About how I came here," Sirin said slowly.

Sarah blinked, tilting her head curiously. "How you came here? What do you mean?"

Sirin bit her lip, hesitating for a moment. She'd been putting this conversation off for too long already. She needed to be honest. She wanted to be honest. And she could only hope that Sarah wouldn't be afraid of her. Taking a deep breath, Sirin steeled herself.

"I've killed people, Sarah. A lot of people. Horrible people, mostly. But still people," Sirin confessed quietly, unable to meet Sarah's eyes. "Before I came here. Before I met you. I killed them all."

There was a moment of silence, and then Sarah wrapped an arm around her. "Siri, whatever you've done, I know you had your reasons for it. They're the ones who caused your Trigger, right? Then they deserved it."

"They did deserve it." Sirin nodded slowly. Sarah squeezed her hand again. "But that doesn't change what I did. It doesn't make me any less responsible for killing all of them. Even if they deserved it."

Sirin swallowed hard, clenching her free hand into a fist. "Even if they deserved it," she repeated, her voice cracking slightly. "Because they did, Sarah. They all did. Every single last one of them. They hurt me. They tortured me. They violated me. Over and over and over again. Until I broke. Until God heard my screams."

Sirin gritted her teeth, fighting back the shaking as memories rose to the surface. Sarah tightened her grip on Sirin's hand, pulling her closer with the arm wrapped around her shoulders. She rested her head against Sirin's gently, and the purple-haired girl leaned into her touch gratefully, taking comfort from the quiet presence.

"I was so scared. So angry." Sirin whispered brokenly. Tears pricked at the corners of her eyes, and she tried to blink them away. She didn't want to cry, to be weak again like this. Never like this. And yet the tears kept coming, in time to the pulsing warmth of her friend's presence.

"I wanted them to suffer. I wanted them to die. To bleed. To burn. To scream as I ripped them apart. To beg for mercy as I crushed them under my heel." Sirin's voice grew louder with every word, her anger rising alongside it until it threatened to consume her completely.

Sarah held her tightly, refusing to let go. She pulled Sirin even closer, wrapping both arms around her protectively. She buried her face in Sirin's shoulder, whispering words of comfort into her ear. And Sirin clung to her friend desperately, holding tight to the warmth of her body, the sound of her heartbeat, the smell of her shampoo. Sarah was here. She was safe.

"It's okay, Siri. I'm here. You're safe. You're home." Sarah murmured softly. "No one can hurt you here."

Sirin nodded slowly, and something broke in the angry tension around her chest that had been there since returning from Madison. She let herself sink into Sarah's embrace, shaking as she fought to hold back more tears as she let go of everything else except for the two of them sitting together in this moment. In this place that was theirs alone. Where no one could ever hurt either of them ever again.

Eventually, Sirin found herself slumped limply against Sarah, resting her head against her friend's shoulder. She felt exhausted. Weary beyond belief. As if she'd just run a marathon. Or fought a giant naked woman with wings. Sirin snorted softly at the thought. She stayed there for a few minutes longer, simply enjoying the feeling of Sarah's warmth pressing against her own. After a while, Sarah shifted slightly, lifting her head up and glancing at Sirin questioningly.

"Feeling better now?" Sarah asked gently. "Or do you want to keep cuddling for a bit longer?"

"I feel a bit better now." Sirin smiled tiredly. "Thanks, Sarah."

"Good," Sarah replied, smiling. She released Sirin, and stretched lazily. "So what do you want to do now? Movie night? Video games? Ice cream? We could order pizza? Or Chinese food? Or Indian? Whatever you want, really."

Sirin laughed lightly. "Actually, I kind of want to sleep right now. Today's been...really exhausting."

"If you want to sleep, then you should definitely rest up. I'm kind of worn out myself," she admitted sheepishly. "Figuring out things about giant flying naked women with wings is surprisingly tiring. Who knew?"

Sirin giggled. "Thanks, Sarah. I appreciate it."

Sarah grinned. "Anytime. Now come on, let's get you tucked into bed."

Sirin let Sarah help her out of her dress , feeling slightly embarrassed by the whole affair. Sarah tucked her into bed gently, and Sirin blushed when Sarah kissed her on the forehead lightly before turning off the lights.

"Sleep well, Siri." Sarah whispered softly as she closed the door behind her.

Sirin lay there quietly, staring up at the ceiling. She didn't bother listening, perfectly aware of Sarah moving downstairs and towards the front door. Sirin felt Sarah unlock the front door and step outside into the cool night air before closing the door behind her quietly. Sirin rolled over onto her side, curling up into a ball underneath the covers.

She closed her eyes slowly, letting herself drift off into slumber.

Sirin wasn't sure how long she slept, only that when she woke the sun was shining bright past the curtains. She yawned widely, stretching lazily as she sat up in bed, the entire room illuminated in the warm glow of dappled sunlight. Glancing around blearily, she started to put things together in her head. It had been…early evening when she'd fallen asleep, she thought? By the angle of the sunlight it should be at least mid-morning, so Sarah should be back from wherever she'd left for last night. The same should be true for Alan as well.

Sirin frowned down at herself as she realized that she'd fallen asleep wearing her Miracle Star costume. It had gotten all creased on top of the smell of dust, blood and disaster. The combination made the need for a proper cleaning a forgone conclusion. And – she checked herself – that was a situation shared by her own body. A shower, definitely.

She stripped off the dress and walked through to the bathroom, stopping to check herself in the mirror. Sirin winced slightly as she caught sight of the dark circles under her eyes, accompanied by her messy hair. She looked tired and worn out, though her skin was curiously absent of any cuts. That could wait though, for now she just wanted to get clean.

With that in mind, Sirin quickly stripped out of the rest of her clothes before stepping into the shower stall. She turned the water on, pushing the showerhead to one side to avoid the spray of cold water and turned the water up until it was just shy of scalding hot. Then she turned it back and let the heat soak into her muscles as she began washing herself.

Sirin started with her hair, working her fingers through the tangled strands as she worked in shampoo. Next came the rest of her body, using soap liberally to ensure that every inch of her skin was thoroughly cleaned. A full rinse followed, before another round of shampoo and a smooth conditioner that Sarah had said she should use. When she finally finished, Sirin exhaled deeply as she leaned back against the wall, letting the hot water cascade down her skin as she stood there with her eyes closed..

The sensation of hot water pouring down upon her was wonderful, washing away any remaining aches. She remained there for several minutes, simply basking in the warmth of the steam rising from the shower stall. Eventually though, Sirin reluctantly opened her eyes and stepped out of the shower. She wrung her hair out, then grabbed a towel off the rack beside the sink and began drying herself off. Normally she'd move quickly, but today…today she took her time with the wonderfully soft towels. Once she was sufficiently dry, Sirin wrapped the towel around herself loosely before heading back to her bedroom.

Upon entering her room, Sirin immediately noticed something strange about herself. One of her previously purple locks of hair had turned white.

"What the hell…" the girl murmured.

Sirin approached the mirror at her dresser carefully, peering closely at her reflection. Sure enough, there was a single strand of pure white running through her otherwise purple locks. Sirin touched it gingerly, running her fingers along the length of it. She frowned slightly as she examined herself critically in the mirror.

Was it because of Simurgh, she wondered. 'Because she'd taken some of the Endbringer's feathers? An infection of some kind? She felt fine, though. Sirin spent another minute examining herself intently before deciding that there was nothing physically wrong with herself. Other than that single white hair lock, which seemed completely normal aside from being a completely different color than the rest of Sirin's purple hair.

"I'll ask Sarah about it later," Sirin told herself. She sat down at the dresser and took a brush to the tangled mess of her hair, luxuriating in the feeling of the bristles running across her scalp. It took her more than five minutes to completely tease out any tangles, which had the added benefit of confirming that it truly was only one lock of hair that had turned white.

That finished, she stood and went over to her closet. Pulling some underwear from a drawer, Sirin slipped them on underneath the towel before removing the latter entirely. She selected a pair of jeans and a simple white T-shirt that was slightly too big for her. The girl still couldn't feel Sarah or Alan anywhere near, meaning they'd left somewhere in the morning, probably for work. Perhaps he'd taken Sarah with him to the shelter?

Sirin dressed quickly, finishing dressing with a pair of fluffy black socks with purple paws on the bottom before leaving her room. She headed downstairs, with food in mind. Upon rummaging through the refrigerator, she settled on a cheese sandwich that vanished down her throat in several swift bites. She considered that for a moment, before taking an apple from the fruit bowl and biting into it hungrily. She set her plate next to the sink like Alan had asked them to, then wandered off through the house, chewing at her apple.

She ended up in Alan's study, browsing through his bookshelves. She picked up titles randomly, skimming through pages without really paying much attention to their contents. Finishing eating the apple, she tossed it casually into the garbage bin, making sure to aim correctly, before turning back to the shelves. She found her eyes drawn to one particular book, titled 'The Art of War'. She flipped through its pages curiously, reading snippets here and there as she wandered over to Alan's study chair to sit.

Sirin spent most of the next hour flipping through various books that Alan had in his study. She found herself particularly enjoying reading about military strategy and tactics, finding herself engrossed completely in the subject matter. When she finally did sit back with a satisfied sigh, stretching languidly as she glanced at the clock hanging above the fireplace mantelpiece, which showed half past noon. Sirin frowned slightly as she realized that neither Alan nor Sarah had returned yet.

Sirin considered calling Alan for a moment before discarding the option. There were plenty of reasons why either of them might not answer, and she preferred waiting instead of disturbing them unnecessarily. Instead, Sirin stood up and stretched, thinking about what to do next. Her Miracle Star costume needed cleaning, or perhaps an update. Either way, Sirin wanted to fix it up.

She headed back to her room, collecting the Miracle Star costume and dumping it unceremoniously onto the bed before heading over to the dresser drawer containing her sewing supplies. Sirin removed everything necessary before returning to sit cross-legged on the floor next to her bed, setting the sewing kit down beside her as she laid the Miracle Star costume carefully out across the carpet. She examined it critically, then sighed regretfully.

The only thing she could do with this dress was fix it. It had taken too much damage in her fight with the Simurgh, trying to update it fully as she wanted to would just destroy it. That was…sad. She'd enjoyed making the costume, and wearing it, and now it was stuck. Forcing a smile, she dug into the sewing kit for a handful of sketches. She'd need them later. For now, fix what she had.

Sewing up the various rips and cuts on the dress took over an hour, doing her best to hide any new seams with the proper choice of threads. Here and there she had to just cut away sections of the costume entirely, most notably the cape. She decided that she could make a separate one for the future given how utterly shredded the bottom third of the garment had become during her fight. She couldn't really place when that had happened, but it certainly had.

But she wasn't done with her current costume yet. Going back to her dresser, she pulled out sheets of padding and several large sections of material matching the current dress. She'd have to make an entirely new one later, but for now…for now this could work. Turning the mostly repaired costume inside out took a little while, but once that was done she was able to start sewing the new padding into sections of the costume. She took the remains of her cape and used it to draw out a new one on the material she'd fetched, then drew a slightly smaller copy into the padding.

Sirin could already tell that she'd need new materials to make a dress that could properly survive encounters like yesterday, but this was the best she could do for now. So she worked steadily, concentrating intently upon completing each task efficiently whilst maintaining the high standards she'd set for herself.

It took most of another hour for her to finish with that, but she was very happy with the result; a thickly padded cape that should be easy to attach or detach from the rest of her costume. She placed it down next to it with a satisfied smile, then moved on to the last part of her plans for today. She'd meant to do more, but the state of her old costume meant it would have to wait.

A spare bit of dark cloth, some freshly cut padding and a few pieces of elastic were combined together into a simple black hairband. That done, she reached up to her bedside table, where the trophies she'd taken from the Simurgh were sitting. Sarah must have brought them up for her. She took two of the feathers in her hands and, for a moment, rainbow light shimmered. Then she drove sharpened points of bone on the feathers into two slightly thicker sections of the hairband. Another shimmer of light flattened the points to lay flush with the hairband, and several more moments proved necessary to make the ornaments fast to her new accessory.

Sirin smiled happily as she held it up, checking the angle of the feathers to make sure she'd gotten it right. She had. She hoped no one would mind, but after all the Simurgh had made her suffer through, she felt like this was only fair. She picked up the Miracle Star costume and placed it back onto her bed to rest, then checked the clock. Quarter past three and she was still alone. Now she was starting to grow worried.

She pushed out with her senses, expanding them quickly until the entire city was contained within her perception. Sirin scanned across all of Brockton Bay, searching steadily until she located Alan's form among countless others. He was sitting on a bed in a large building, talking to a girl in a hood that Sirin recognised as Amy Dallon. It wasn't hard, even if the older girl almost never talked. That was mostly Amy's sister's forte.

Sirin relaxed slightly as there could be a number of reasons for him to be at the hospital, especially with the shelter still rebuilding. Perhaps he wanted to ask the parahuman healer to visit the rebuilding shelter to help with someone getting sick or something along those lines.

Sirin focused on Sarah next, and found her much faster, almost as if drawn to her. She was…heading straight back for their house, with some bags in hand.

Huh.

Sirin wondered what exactly Sarah had bought that she was coming back so late, before checking back on Alan again, finding him still in front of Amy Dallon who was holding his hand, probably talking about something. A feeling of frustration that she couldn't hear what was being discussed washed over the girl, and she made a mental note to learn how to read lips. It could certainly prove useful in situations like these!

Then she turned her attention back to Sarah, who had just arrived in the front of the house, shifting the bags before heading straight for the front entrance. Sirin noted idly that she appeared slightly nervous, fidgeting constantly while walking towards the front door.

Once she entered the house, Sirin felt Sarah pause briefly before heading straight for the kitchen. She heard cupboards opening and closing, followed by sounds of plates clinking together. Sirin listened curiously as Sarah continued preparing whatever she was planning to make for dinner. A part of Sirin wondered if Sarah thought she'd still be asleep. Maybe Sarah planned to wake Sirin up once everything was ready.

Sirin considered heading downstairs to greet Sarah, but ultimately decided against it. She didn't want to disturb her cooking. Instead, Sirin turned to making plans for her next Miracle Star costume. Her experience at Madison had given her a surprising number of ideas, though she wasn't quite sure how she was going to apply some of them.

She was still working on several, increasingly complex sketches when Sarah called up the stairs to let her know that dinner was ready. She placed her pencil and sketch paper to one side then picked up one of the finished sheets. Maybe she could talk with Sarah about some of her ideas over dinner?

She didn't bother going down the stairs, though, simply opening a portal by her side and stepping through to emerge at the kitchen. Sarah didn't appear surprised for even a moment.

"Hey Sirin," Sarah greeted her friend. She smiled as she placed a plate full of spaghetti covered in a red sauce onto the dining table. "How're you feeling?"

"Better. Much better," Sirin replied. She tried not to look worried, but continued on. "Thank you for... yesterday. For taking care of me."

"That's okay. I'm just glad that you're feeling alright now. Come on, let's eat!" Sarah gestured towards the chair opposite her own seat.

Sirin obediently sat down and waited patiently as Sarah served both of them from the large dish of sauce-covered pasta, adding several slices of garlic bread to each. Two glasses of water were joined by two of orange juice before Sarah sat down across Sirin. Then she just picked up a fork and began to eat. Sirin followed suit, and both girls ate quietly for several moments before Sarah broke the silence.

"So..." She began hesitantly. "Are you okay? Really?"

Sirin glanced up at Sarah briefly before nodding slightly as she swallowed a mouthful of pasta.

"I think so." Sirin hesitated briefly before continuing. "But thank you. And I'm..sorry that you had to take care of me like that."

"You would've done the same for me, Siri," she said confidently. But she slumped a little after saying so, before sighing heavily as she set her fork down on the plate. "But honesty? It was kinda nice having you rely on me for once instead of always helping others out."

Sirin blinked in surprise at Sarah's comment before laughing lightly. A wry smile formed on Sarah's lips as she resumed eating the spaghetti dish once more. They finished eating quickly afterwards. Neither girl spoke further during the meal.. Once finished, Sarah collected their empty plates together before placing them into a sink alongside the dirty pots and utensils she'd used. Sirin packed up the leftovers, storing remaining portions of paste inside the fridge alongside freshly made garlic bread slices covered in plastic wrap.

Suspiciously enough, Sarah took a few moments with what seemed to be simple actions of cleaning the dishes, putting them away properly, and throwing away trash, but Sirin didn't comment, assuming Sarah simply wanted to be thorough.

"So," Sirin said once everything was taken care of. She was leaning against the counter top as she crossed arms beneath chest, raising an eyebrow questioningly as Sarah dried her hands on a towel hanging nearby. "Where did you go today? Alan's been at the hospital for a while too."

Sarah froze momentarily before shrugging nonchalantly. "Just went shopping," she replied. She glanced over her shoulder towards Sirin curiously. "Why do you ask?"

Sirin narrowed her eyes suspiciously, sensing something was off with Sarah's behavior. And not just that. Now that she was up close, even Sarah's presence felt somehow different. Not as if she was a different person, but something. Was Sarah's skin paler than it had been before? Sirin couldn't put her finger on it.

"Alan's been gone for hours," Sirin pointed out instead. "I got bored and missed you guys."

Sarah nodded understandingly as she hung the towel back onto the hook nearby afterwards. "Well," Sarah began slowly. "Alan had to talk to Amy about something important apparently.

He said he'll be back soon though," she added reassuringly. Sirin frowned slightly as she processed information presented before responding finally.

"Okay..." Sirin agreed after a brief pause. She wasn't entirely convinced by Sarah's explanation, but could see how Alan might need help from New Wave's healer regarding shelter matters rather than any personal reasons.

She considered asking more questions, but decided against it. She didn't want to ruin the mood, and she could always ask again later. Instead, she pushed herself back from the counter and smiled at Sarah.

"I updated the costume, by the way," she said. It wasn't hard to sound excited about it. "Wanna see?"

Sarah cocked her head to one side before nodding firmly. "I'd like that."

Sirin took a step to the side, gesturing for Sarah to go ahead first, allowing the blonde to pass by her as she headed for the staircase. She'd trust her friend and maybe-sister for now, but she'd also make sure to watch over her just in case. Because something had very clearly changed.

And for a moment as she turned to follow Sarah upstairs, she saw pink and purple lines pulse across the back of Sarah's neck, leading down below her sweater. The lines vanished between eyeblinks, but Sirin took careful note of their presence.

Something in the back of her mind told her that they were important.

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: All of my thanks to Snowfire, as usual, for helping beta-read and fix mistakes! It would've probably taken much longer without their help!

QroGrotor · Apr 3, 2024

"People will absolutely take it the wrong way," Sarah protested, glaring at the head accessory that Sirin had made. "You're not even pretending to be subtle about it, either."

"Subtlety is for cowards," Sirin replied cheekily. She gave the hairband a quick spin between her fingers. "Besides, I have an excellent reason for choosing to incorporate the feathers."

Sarah raised an eyebrow skeptically, to which Sirin rolled her eyes, smiling. "I am Miracle Star, and she is the Simurgh," Sirin explained patiently. "I won against her, I get to do what I want with what's left."

"Yeah, I'm not sure about that," Sarah muttered under her breath. "It's...a unique design though. Very distinctive."

Sirin perked up immediately, grinning proudly at her friend. "That's the point! An excellent reminder that I shouldn't be messed with!"

"Or they'll think you're going nuts," Sarah countered wryly. "The Simurgh isn't someone you want to be associated with, Sirin."

Sirin tilted her head slightly to one side considering the statement. Then she shook her head.

"I'm not associating myself with her," she said slowly, actively willing Sarah to understand her point. "I'm associating myself with what happened at Madison. The Simurgh is powerful and scary, and I beat her. Which means I'm powerful and scary. It makes perfect sense."

"Look..." Sarah trailed off. She cleared her throat nervously. "Let me put this bluntly, Sirin. Wearing the Simurgh's feathers on your head? It will make people think that you're going crazy. That you're going to end up like her."

Sirin blinked in surprise once Sarah had finished speaking before turning her attention back towards her head accessory. It had been a spur of the moment thing, really. She'd had a number of ideas involving her costume and the Simurgh feathers, but had rejected every one until the present design had come together. It made sense to her. A sign of her victory. A declaration of her power. Why would others think that was weird?

"Well, it's too late now," Sirin said, coming to the decision. She stuck the hairband on top of her head before turning to the mirror, tilting her head back and forth to make sure it was properly secured.

Sarah sighed heavily in resignation as she watched Sirin, shaking her head. At this point, she knew how stubborn the younger girl could be once she'd set her mind on something. Just her opinion probably wouldn't be enough to change her mind, so…

"Come on," The blonde said. She pushed herself up from the comfortable mattress and headed for the bedroom door. "We need a second opinion."

"A what? From who?" Sirin asked curiously. But she followed Sarah down the stairs to the front door, where the older girl started to pull on her shoes and coat.

"The only person we know that has actual modeling experience," Sarah explained. She pulled out her phone and typed something. "If she's not busy, we're going to go meet Victoria."

Sirin hummed thoughtfully at Sarah's proposal, debating whether or not it was worth going through such lengths to gather a second opinion.

"Don't worry," Sarah said encouragingly. She must have noticed Sirin's hesitation. "I'm sure that she'll be more than happy to help us out."

"..okay." Sirin agreed. She started putting on her shoes.

"Oh, and no portals unless there's an emergency. We're going to go to their house like normal people and enjoy the crispy, fresh-ish air of the city. If that's fine with you?" Sarah added wryly, winking playfully at Sirin as she did so.

Sirin huffed loudly before crossing her arms beneath her chest. "I'll forgive your attempt at calling me lazy. This time," she conceded. She was trying for regal, but really just sounded like the child she was. "But only because I was going to suggest it myself."

Sarah rolled her eyes at Sirin's dramatics, before opening the door for her friend and following her out onto the street. She took a moment to make sure it was locked, and then the pair set out to one of the nearby bus stops. Sarah would have loved to walk the distance, but Brockon was just too big for that. Fortunately it wasn't a particularly difficult trip, even with them taking a few detours to buy sweets, some drinks and, at Sirin's insistence, a cone of strawberry ice cream.

However, despite the purple-haired girl's enjoyment of her cold treat, she couldn't stop herself from sneaking glances at Sarah. The lines she'd seen on her friend's back were similar to the ones other children in the Tower had, but they'd never disappeared like that. Why was that happening to her friend? Was she really okay?

She mulled over the questions as they sat together on the bus to the Dallon's neighborhood, one of upmarket homes, lawns and ever-present white picket fences. And she lingered behind slightly after they arrived, as her…best friend? walked over to where Victoria was waiting for them. The older blonde smiled at the two, seemingly not noticing the strange expression on Sirin's face.

"Hey Sarah! Sirin!" The heroine called cheerfully. She waved enthusiastically at her friends, jogging the last bit of sidewalk to the bus stop, and wrapping one arm around Sarah in a hug as soon as she reached her. "Took you long enough, let's get inside. It's fucking freezing out here."

Sarah shivered as a strong gust of winter wind blew down the street, and Sirin moved quickly to her side, trying not to show how concerned she was.

"Yes, let's," Sarah sighed. She sounded very tired. Victoria didn't notice it, though, simply ruffling Sirin's hair playfully as a greeting and quickly pulling away before her hand was slapped, before half-leading and half-dragging them up the street to the Dallon family home.

"Sorry for being late," Sarah added, as they approached the property. She sounded sheepish and slightly out of breath. "We were delayed."

Victoria snorted in amusement as she led Sarah and Sirin up the garden path to the front door. Only once they were all inside, with the door closed, did she reply. "Amy's at the hospital, so we'll just have to wait until she gets back if you want a third opinion."

"We brought ice cream," Sirin chirped helpfully.

"Good! I love ice cream," Victoria said enthusiastically. "We can use it as a bribe to get Amy to hurry up."

Sirin nodded eagerly. She could easily open a portal to the hospital and drag Amy back home if need be, but if she could slack off a bit and indulge in ice-cream, having the other girl walk back was perfectly fine with her.

"Parents won't be back for a few hours, so…" Victoria tailed off, leading them into the living room. They'd been here often enough to know the way, and both girls made sure that they'd taken off their shoes before following. On arrival, they found Vicky stretched out on one of the sofas, with a fluffy blanket wrapped around her.

"What can I do for you two?" she asked. "We haven't talked since Madison, and I hope you're both alright. Sarah said you wanted to ask me something?"

Sarah smiled at Victoria's question before turning to Sirin, watching expectantly. Sirin rolled her eyes, plopping down on the sofa next to her other friend.

"I'd like an opinion," she said eventually. After Sarah had been so against the idea, she found herself a bit nervous now. Was it really a good plan?

"Sure!" Victoria said. The older girl sat up on the sofa, crossing her legs to give Sirin some more space. Then she leaned forward, clearly curious. "About what?"

Sirin reached into her bag, and a portal formed inside of it as she realized that she'd forgotten to bring her hairband. She made a play of rooting around inside of it, then pulled the feather-adorned accessory through to reveal it to Victoria. Then she slipped it on, straightening her back, chin held high. And if her proud smile was a little uncertain, who could've said.

"So…any thoughts?" Sirin demanded after a long moment of silence.

"..." Victoria blinked several times, processing what she was seeing. "So that's going to be part of your costume now?"

"Yes!" Sirin confirmed cheerfully, puffing her chest out proudly as she said so. "It's a statement! Proof of my victory over the Simurgh."

"Right." Victoria glanced at Sarah briefly who simply shrugged helplessly. Noting that, the older blonde returned her attention to Sirin, the younger girl still sitting confidently in front of her.

"What's your opinion?" Sirin repeated patiently.

"It looks," Victoria mused, trying to figure out how to describe what she was looking at diplomatically. A moment later, Sarah pinched two fingers around her nose as the older heroine broke out into a broad smile.

"You know what?" Victoria said. She reached over to Sirin, placing her hands on the girl's shoulders.. "I think it fits you quite nicely. Especially considering that you're a bit... You know, eccentric?"

"Eccentric?" Sirin repeated, tilting her head to one side in confusion. "I'll take that as a compliment." She decided.

"You should!" Victoria said, ruffling Sirin's hair fondly. She pulled back just as her target scowled at her, smiling impishly in a way that the purple-haired girl knew she couldn't entirely resist. She sighed, accepting the inevitable and smiling back hesitantly.

"And you've definitely got model potential," Victoria added approvingly, completely oblivious to the way Sarah's eye twitched briefly at those words. "Still young, now. But you'll turn heads in a few years, I bet."

"Eugh. You like vanilla ice cream?" Sirin replied, deliberately shifting the subject. She did enjoy spending time with Victoria and Sarah too, but…romance weirded her out.

"Sure." Victoria said. She ruffled the girl's hair again, as if trying to distract her. Then she flitted away to find bowls.

Sirin, meanwhile, shook her head a few times to settle her hair before reaching into another portal. They'd gotten ice cream for Vicky and Amy, but she'd put it in the freezer back home to stop it from defrosting. Bending of the rules Sarah had given, yes, maybe. But her friend had agreed with the idea, which meant it had to be okay. A short minute later, each of the three had a bowl of delicious, frozen dessert in front of them.

"So, is there anything else I can help you with?" Victoria asked between bites of ice cream. "I'll have to go pick up Amy later, but she didn't even reply when I told her we had ice cream and she should come home to share. So she'll probably be busy at the hospital for another few hours."

"Don't worry about it," Sarah said, savoring her own ice cream with slow bites. "We just wanted to get some other opinions on Sirin's new costume."

Sirin nodded along, eating steadily whilst occasionally glancing at Sarah. The lines she'd on her friend's neck before were nowhere to be seen, leaving her perplexed. Was she seeing things? Sarah did feel somehow... heavier when moving through space, as if she was more 'real' than everything else. But aside from that, everything seemed normal.

"Good!" Victoria said around another spoonful. The loud word brought Sirin's attention back to her. "Because I have plans!"

"Plans?" Sarah asked curiously. "What kind of plans?"

Victoria smiled, taking a moment to finish off the remains of her ice cream. "I'm going on a patrol with mom later today, and I'd love to have you tagging along. I mean, if you're interested, I'd love to have some company. Mom won't mind, I think she likes you two."

"Eh, I can't exactly fly, and jogging down the street at night doesn't seem like a good idea," Sarah noted. "Sirin could probably use the visibility from going out with you, though."

Sirin considered this for a few seconds before nodding. "Okay." she said. She laid down her bowl and stretched lazily. "Though I'll need to get changed."

"Awesome! I'm going to go change and call mom. Be right back!" Victoria said cheerfully. She picked up her empty bowl and rushed out of the room, leaving the other two girls alone.

"You know," Sarah noted. "She really held herself back from interrogating you about the Simurgh fight."

"She did." Sirin agreed. Her face fell. "Why?"

"Because she thinks she's your friend." Came the instant reply. Sarah wiggled a hand. "She's jealous of not being allowed to go herself, really wants to know the details, but she also doesn't want to crowd you over it. Her mom might've told her not to ask, too."

"I see."

Sarah stared at Sirin for a few seconds before sighing heavily. "Just don't give too many details unless you want to spend the entire patrol being interrogated. You know how curious she is. And you should go get into your costume."

"Will you be okay here?" Sirin asked. "Or would you like to come back whilst I change?"

"I'll be fine." The blonde smiled at her. "Might talk with Amy if she comes back with her mom, then head home.

Sirin nodded, then opened a portal beneath her feet to fall through it. A few seconds later the portal shifted to the vertical and Sirin stepped through, dressed in her Miracle Star costume, She was carefully adjusting the feathers on her headband.

Sarah raised an eyebrow in surprise at the speed at which Sirin had changed into her costume. "I'm just warning you, PHO will definitely start rumors." Sirin paused as she considered this possibility before shaking her head.

"It'll be fine," she declared.

Sarah shrugged. "Up to you."

Victoria returned downstairs a few minutes later, dressed in her own costume and holding her cell phone. She smiled brightly at Sirin's eagerness. "So, Mom's on her way home and she already picked up Amy. Apparently, they were done with today's work early and everything was pretty slow. Which means we've got the whole night free."

"The whole night for patrolling?" Sarah asked doubtfully. "Don't you have school tomorrow?"

"Well," Victoria mumbled, rubbing the back of her neck sheepishly. "Mom wanted to earlier this week, but I was busy, and we're doing it now because her schedule's kinda full tomorrow."

"Busy? With what?" Sirin asked curiously, glancing curiously at the older girl.

"Date with Dean," Victoria admitted, blushing.

Sirin rolled her eyes at Victoria's words but didn't comment further. Sarah looked like she really wanted to say something, but managed to hold herself back and simply gave the other blonde a thumbs up.

"Anyway!" Victoria said, clapping her hands together. "Let's get ready to greet my mom, she should be here soon."

Sure enough, a few minutes later they heard a car pull into the Dallon's drive. Sirin had been tracking her ever since Victoria had told her the plan, but she was still curious. Going to the window, she saw a sleek white car coming to a halt in front of the garage door. The driver's side door swung open moments after the vehicle stopped, and Carol Dallon stepped out in a crisp gray suit. The passenger side door didn't open for several seconds more, and she frowned slightly as she picked out a tired redness at the edge of Amy's eyes.

She didn't get much time to consider it, though. The door banged open and Victoria float-dashed over to her sister. Carol barked a warning at her older daughter, something about not flying so much, but it didn't stop Vicky from crossing the distance and wrap Amy up in a hug. The younger brunette stumbled for a moment as her sister's grip took hold, then hugged back. Sirin kept track of the two as she and Sarah followed Vicky to the door, part of her wondering why Sarah had such an infuriatingly smug smile on her lips.

"Sarah, Sirin," Carol greeted the two soberly. "I'm glad to see you girls alright again. Especially after, well, everything."

The two girls nodded, but neither spoke. Neither really wanted to. Carol sighed softly. "I honestly expected you to rest for a few more days." It wasn't quite a question.

"I've rested enough already," Sirin replied, trying to sound as neutral as possible. "And I'd rather do something useful than sit around and twiddle my thumbs."

Carol nodded understandingly. "Well, if you feel up to it, you're welcome to join us on patrol. Just make sure to listen to instructions carefully and follow them closely," she advised seriously before turning towards Sarah once more. "Vicky said you didn't plan on joining us?"

"Oh no, I'm not," Sarah agreed readily enough. The grin on her face was gone, but Sirin could tell that her friend was trying not to stare at Amy. "Might talk with Amy a bit, if she'd be okay with that. Then go home and wait for Alan."

"Given everything, that seems wise." Carol nodded curtly before glancing towards Victoria. The younger heroine seemed like she was almost vibrating on the spot with excitement, and Carol smiled. The expression looked rather odd on her face. "Please enjoy your time here, and give your father our best. Sirin should be back by a reasonable time."

"Okay," Sarah agreed. She glanced at Sirin, and her lips quirked smugly again as she winked at the purple-haired girl. "Be good," she whispered conspiratorially. Sirin rolled her eyes.

"Let's all come back inside for a moment, I need to change." she said. "Amy, will you be okay with Sarah until she goes home?"

"Yeah, sure," Amy sighed heavily as she trailed along behind her mother. Once inside she made for the kitchen, Sarah just behind her. The sparkle in the blonde's made Sirin wonder if maybe she should have told her to be good instead of the other way around

But it wasn't like she could do that now. "So... How do your patrols usually go?" Sirin asked curiously.

"Usually pretty boring," Victoria admitted, pouting a little. "Sometimes we stop robberies or gang fights. Saved some kids from burning buildings or cars a few times. Despite the reputation, nothing huge happens very often in the Bay."

"Really?" Sirin inquired dubiously. "Sarah told me that the city is infamous for its gang violence?"

"It is," Victoria admitted. "And there used to be even more, but the city's currently in a balance of sorts. No one is willing to make big moves, or everyone else will jump them," the older cape explained. "Most of what goes on are petty crimes and drug deals. Mom says that they're largely too busy fighting each other for territory and resources at levels we can't act on."

"Oh." Sirin murmured thoughtfully. She didn't know much about the criminal underworld, but what Victoria said sounded reasonable enough. "So what is it that we'll be doing, then?"

"Watching over people and responding to signs of criminal activity," Victoria replied, shrugging. "We mostly just fly around above the streets, listening for sounds of fighting or gunfire. We also cooperate with PRT sometimes, hero solidarity and all. Let's everyone know that there are heroes around if someone does decide to start trouble."

Sirin nodded slowly as she processed Victoria's words. "Sounds pretty simple."

Victoria grinned brightly at Sirin's remark. "It really is," she said, a little wistfully. "Although," she sighed, looking down at herself. "I really should've made pants a part of my regular outfit. It's cold today."

"Huh?" Sirin glanced up at Victoria curiously before following her gaze towards her lower body, noting how short her skirt was and how much her bare legs were exposed. "Oh. Yeah."

"Yeah." Victoria agreed. "You know, maybe I should-"

"Vicky, mom's going to tell you to come to put on some pants if you don't do it now," Amy said, poking her head through from the kitchen. There was a tired expression on her face as she spoke, cutting off Victoria mid sentence. "You'll probably get hypothermia otherwise."

Victoria considered that for a moment then drooped a little. "I'll be right back," she muttered. She rushed back up the stairs to her bedroom, presumably to get something warmer on her legs. Amy started to turn back towards the kitchen, then stopped to look at Sirin.

"You sure you'll be alright, too? Hypothermia is a bitch." There wasn't exactly sympathy in the mousy brunette's words, but it wasn't dismissive either.

"I'll be fine," Sirin replied after a moment. She looked down at the dress, much longer than Vicky's, and added. "I grew up somewhere much colder than here, so I'm used to it.

"If you say so," Amy said, taking a bite from a sandwich of some sort. She chewed it carefully, swallowed, and was about to start back into the kitchen when Sirin spoke.

"Are you alright?" she blurted, and Amy went still.

"I'm managing," Amy admitted softly, turning to face Sirin fully. "I just hate that the gangs waste so much of my time. There was a shootout downtown today, and I had to miss some of my work in the cancer ward to help patch all of the people who got hurt in it."

"Do you hate them?" Sirin asked. "The people, I mean."

"I hate the ones who make the others hurt," Amy sighed. It didn't feel quite true, but Sirin didn't know the girl well enough to be sure. "It just makes me so tired."

Then she stepped back into the kitchen. Sirin didn't follow her.

The patrol, as she had found out, wasn't particularly interesting. Despite Victoria's claims of flying above the streets, Carol had insisted that they spend some of the time walking down them, talking to people and generally being visible. There weren't any big events in town, so the three of them made a long circuit of a grid of streets. Only once did they see someone who needed help, and Victoria was quick to fly up and fetch the young woman's cat. Sirin smiled at that, the poor creature had been very fluffy.

Carol asked Sirin a few questions about the Simurgh fight, mostly checking if she felt any lingering effects from it. She didn't, and she said so. It wasn't that she didn't understand why Carol asked, but it still annoyed her a little. Alas, it wasn't the only annoyance, or even the largest one. It seemed like at every turn she could see a phone pointed her way, cameras focusing on her every move. Whenever they stopped to talk with people, Sirin found herself standing to one side, not sure about what she should do as Carol and Victoria did…hero things. A few people tried to talk with her, and she tried in return, but most of the time she felt unhappily certain that the other two heroes were shielding her.

She tried to ignore how that made her feel, but shortly after the sun had fully set she shook her head and turned to her fellow heroes.

"I think this is late enough for me. I'm going home."

Carol looked at her curiously. "Are you sure? We've only been patrolling for about two hours or so." she asked calmly. "Do you need something?"

"No," Sirin replied, shaking her head. "I think I'm just more tired than I thought. I should probably rest."

Carol stared at her intently for a few seconds before nodding in understanding. "Alright," she agreed. "Victoria and I will continue patrolling for another hour or two and then head home. Thank you for joining us."

Sirin nodded at the thanks, then flicked a hand to open a portal in front of her.

"Hey," Victoria said suddenly. The purple-haired girl turned to her, only to meet a light hug. "Feel better." she said simply.

Sirin gave her a small smile as she pulled back. "Thanks," she mumbled, before stepping through the portal.

She appeared back in the living room of Alan's home, and quickly scanned the area to see if Sarah was home. Her friend was in their bedroom, typing furiously away on her laptop. Sirin didn't bother opening another portal, deciding instead to play ghost as she flew up through the walls and floor to Sarah's room. The blonde glanced up at her briefly before returning attention to her laptop screen.

"How was it?" Sarah asked distractedly, continuing to type rapidly.

"Boring," Sirin replied, flopping down onto the bed next to Sarah. "And annoying," she added. "People were taking photos of me, but no one came up. Why?"

"That's fame for you," Sarah responded, smiling wryly as she leaned back into the chair she was sitting in, looking away from the laptop screen once more. "You're famous."

"Yeah... And I don't like it," Sirin mumbled as she rolled onto her stomach. "Felt like an animal in a zoo."

"Well," the blonde started, slightly pushing her laptop forwards. "How about you see the opinions of the people for yourself?" Sarah suggested, gesturing towards the laptop's screen where multiple tabs were open, all showing various sections of the PHO website.

"Uh..." Sirin mumbled hesitantly while slowly raising herself up onto her elbows, narrowing eyes as she looked at the various pages on the computer's browser window. "I don't know if I want to?"

"Oh come on," Sarah urged impatiently, leaning over to push Sirin up fully with one hand while using the other to pull the laptop closer to them. "Look at all these threads! Oh, a new one! 'Saw purple girl in Brockton Bay!'. Come on, let's read some!"

Groaning, Sirin floated up the bed to where Sarah was sitting, leaning in to see the screen.

Welcome to the Parahumans Online message boards.

You are currently logged in, AllSeeingEye
You are viewing:
• Threads you have replied to
• AND Threads that have new replies
• OR private message conversations with new replies
• Thread OP is displayed.
• Fifteen posts per page
• Last ten messages in private message history.
• Threads and private messages are ordered chronologically.

■

♦ Topic: Simurgh Attack
In: Boards ► World Affairs ► USA ► Midwest ► Madison
Bagrat (Original Poster) (Veteran Member) (The Guy in the Know)
Posted On Dec 23rd 2009:
I'm actually a bit shocked to be posting this so early. When the sirens went off a few hours ago, I didn't think I'd be able to put this up until much closer to midnight. But here we are.

For those who somehow didn't read the thread title, the Simurgh hit Madison today. For those who haven't watched the news, it appears that she was driven back in record time. There's a PRT statement on the matter here for everyone who I know will be desperate to confirm things. The picture of what actually went down in Madison is still emerging, but what we have right now goes like this.
All times in CST

13:15 - Endbringer sirens sound across the United States as the Simurgh breaks orbit.

13:45 - Simurgh landing zone is confirmed. Local heroes prepare to engage as reinforcements are transported to Madison.

14:50 - The Simurgh descends on downtown Madison, directly above the State Capitol. Emergency evacuation of the city begins, made possible in large part by ~~an unknown portal generator~~ Brockton Bay cape Miracle Star.

14:52 - Protectorate forces and local volunteers engage the Simurgh as she assaults a previously unknown cache of Tinkertech hidden beneath Madison.

14:55 - Reinforcements from other regional Protectorates engage the Simurgh, alongside the Triumvirate.

15:02 - The Simurgh advances south and telekinetically bombards Camp Randall Stadium, knocking out the evacuation portals with a piece of unknown tinkertech.

15:10 - The Simurgh retreats from Madison, minus the largest wing we've ever seen removed from her. On her way out, she overloads the remains of her Tinkertech – previously damaged by Alexandria – to replicate the work of Professor Haywire on a massive scale.

15:12 - All interdimensional portals created by the Simurgh are sealed. It remains unclear who was responsible for this, and the PRT has yet to make a statement. Update: statement on the matter can be found here.

15:13 - Scion appearance. The First Parahuman arrives, generates a city-wide healing pulse, and then leaves. See the Scion Tracker thread for further appearances.

15:15 - Alexandria confirms that combat has concluded, Protectorate and volunteer forces shift to Search and Rescue efforts. First sign that Madison may not be quarantined.

15:30 - PRT spokesperson announces that the Simurgh has retreated, search and rescue operations are underway, and that Madison is likely to avoid being walled off due to the vastly reduced time the Simurgh spent over the city. Advises all citizens to remain indoors or in shelters for now.

16:30 - All clear is given for citizens to exit Endbringer shelters and return to their homes. PRT activities transition to triage and longer-term reconstruction.

The ever-helpful @Endwatcher has made their usual repository of videos and is adding more footage as it comes in. It may be found here. Standard watch warnings apply.

(Showing page 17 of 94)

►IridiumSky
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
What the fuck happened? In eight minutes she's going from Just Ziz Things to… down an entire wing, with no clue what even happened in those minutes?

►CheezItz33
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
There's cameras from John Nolan that survived, got great footage of the skyline [here]. The whole area above downtown just rips open, looked like movie effects, then they just... disappear and it's a quiet winter night again.
Seemed almost like nothing happened- anyone know if weird stuff dropped in? I got a bad feeling.

►FinalFlash13
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
Hold on a second. Did the PRT just say that Madison may not need to be quarantined? Even the Triumvirate wasn't enough to stop that harpy's screech last time, so what suddenly changed that let Madison survive?

►Tigerblitz (German Lurker)
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
Whoever the cape was that manged to change things, I hope they don't become the target of the villains.

That kind of fame is not good.

►SenorEel
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
Not particularly. Aside from some nutcases, everyone hates Endbringers. A villain targeting someone who made significant contribution to fighting one of them off would have a lot of trouble coming their way.

►HopeSpeaks (At Ground Zero: Madison)
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
My sister was in Camp Randall when it was attacked, she barely made it out- she got out from one of the portals Miracle Star made.

Has anyone gotten any news about Miracle Star? Is she okay? She was still there when the portals closed.

►Endwatcher (Not a Thinker)
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
That's some very interesting footage @CheezItz33, adding it to the video repository. Definitely good to have some better quality imagery.
I have a grainy phone video of the events from somewhere downtown - did my best to upscale but the quality just isn't up to snuff. This is much more on the money.
@PlasmicTruths this might be what you were looking for earlier this evening. Sorry I missed it.

►PlasmicTruths (Tinfoil Junkie)
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
This is bang on, EW. Crunching away at it now, but a few bits stand out now. I know we talked about it in that phone vid, but this makes it all the clearer. Look at 15:08:52-15:09:18. Ziz is gettin held down by something, those weird colours around her. Bet you anything that's what stopped her dodging.

And look, here. Gotta frame-by-frame down at the refresh rate out of my rig for the wingcut. One moment there's nothing, half a second later some sorta white and gold spears. What the shit we looking at here? Tinkertech? Some sorta projection?

►DumBird (Cape Groupie)
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
Hey, anyone made contact with people from Madison? I've been trying to contact a friend that's living there, but so far nothing. Did Ziz make an EMP or something?

@PlasmicTruths I think it might be a projection of some kind? Doesn't look like Legends pew-pews. Maybe one of the volunteers? Anyone knows anything?

►CircleGarden (At Ground Zero: Madison)
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
If anyone knows Miracle Star in Brockton Bay, tell her that the people of Madison thank her. Her portals were a godsend in saving a lot of civilian lives. We barely got a 5-minute warning to evac before the Simurgh descended and a lot of people of us couldn't reach the shelters in time

►WhiteKnight023
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
i know that im gonna get hated on for this but can we all just stop for a second and think? look at this miracle star girl and you realize that shes like 14 r something rith? and if what i heard ws true the prt just up and let her go into there w like a pat on the back and then simrgh basically up and went solely for her

theyre sending KIDS against these things! its already bad enuff that wards can get called to fite and now we have this girl who isnt even protected by prt go out there and face bird bitch alone? id say the real fucky thing happening is that nobody thinks this is weird!

►Miss Mercury (Protectorate Employee)
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
@WhiteKnight023
there's been a release on this matter which you can find here, but to reduce it to salient points:
- The PRT contacted Miracle Star several days before the Simurgh's attack, specifically because of her portals. They were seen as a potential way to evacuate large numbers of civilians from Endbringer attacks, and that was all she was meant to be doing in Madison.
- She explicitly refused to remain at the temporary HQ on the MSU campus, despite the repeated advice of Protectorate member Armsmaster and the independent hero Lady Photon, who was there in the role of a guardian.
- It's obvious in hindsight that the Simurg was focused on Miracle Star, presumably for her role in helping expedite the evacuation. It should be noted that, in this, she is personally responsible for tens of thousands of civilians making it out of Madison alive and whole.
- Beyond this point, it's unclear. After the Simurgh bombarded Camp Randall Stadium, Miracle Star engaged the Simurgh directly and forced her to withdraw. How she did this, beyond what's apparent from the video coverage, I can't say.
The Protectorate takes full responsibility for its part in not properly protecting Miracle Star as we'd promised to do so, and will be reaching out to her privately to offer whatever support she might require after such a traumatic event. Personally I'm appalled at what happened, but given what little I've seen of Miracle Star's internal profile...I'm not sure anyone could've stopped her.

►MiGrain (Cape Groupie)
Replied On Dec 23rd 2009:
@MissMercury Internal profile? Anything juicy you can share with us?

►IridumSky (Verified Bored)
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
@MiGrain
It's the PRT. We'll get whatever they're willing to share in a press release, not PHO.

Otherwise though- even legend hasn't managed a chunk this big. And Ziz is the bitchiest to fight. I wonder how she'd do against the others.

►PlasmicTruths (Tinfoil Junkie)
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
@DumBird from the press release this morning, it was something that Miracle Star did.

@MiGrain so from the sources we've had report in and the various videos and photographs the best guess of Miracle Star's known powers I can put together for now is as follows.

Portal generation, on a scale large enough to evacuate a significant portion of a State Capital. No clue if they're Manton limited or not, and I'm honestly a little scared to find out.
An area sense of some kind to help her manage all of her portals, probably some level of enhanced cognition on top of that to handle the mental load.

Phasing(?) or something in that ballpark, probably. There've been some reports that Miracle Star was directly targeted by those yeeted buildings, and she didn't dodge.

Presumably some kind of...I'm not even sure how to describe it. Rainbow telekinesis? It's visible when her projections slice off one of Ziz's wings, like it's holding the entire Endbringer still for the shot. The sheer scale required to do that, even for a few moments, is kinda ridiculous.

And then we have her projections, that can somehow both hit the Simurgh (how?) and deal more damage than we've seen in single attacks from...almost anyone. And the way she uses them, it's friggin surgical.

What the heck even is this list? I've done writeups of Protectorate teams with fewer powers than this.

►White Fairy (Veteran Member)
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
@CircleGarden Miracle Star's already a bit of a local celebrity even before Ziz and I think she lives near where I do. She's an open cape so I sometimes hear from my neighbors that she was at the convenience store.
That brings me to my point: I think Miracle Star should join the Wards. She's an open cape and will benifit immensely from being under the protection of the PRT and Protectorate to dissuade anyone from having thoughts of doing something to her family. From the gangs especially. Brockton isn't the safest of environments for open capes and this goes doubly for those whose family doesn't have superpowers.
Also, we all know that the girl is incredibly powerful and should get the best environment to help guide her on the right path. The girl can become an incredibly powerful force for change but someone has to be able to temper that into a fine skillset and point her at the right direction.

►IridumSky (Verified Bored)
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
Ah yes. Because the wards know exactly how to handle and train a triumvirate grade powerset. I'd say if anything get her an apprenticeship with one of them, if that's at all possible.

►WavesofLight (Cape Groupie)
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
Last I checked Miracle Star was spending a lot of time with New Wave, and @MissMercury even said that Lady Photon was there in Madison to act as a guardian. I know a lot of people don't pay attention to them so much anymore, but New Wave has been much more active in the last few weeks. And a friend linked me some pics a few days back showing Miracle Star going into BB's PHQ with Brandish, Photon Mom and Glory Girl.

Think she has some people who can help her with being an open cape already, White Fairy.

►DumBird (Cape Groupie)
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
@PlasmicTruths
Wait, should this even be posted here? Who knows what the cultist nutjobs will try if they learn how her powers work...

►CheezItz33
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
An IT friend said the data centers downtown were scrambled and landlines are down, but cell lines are mostly back already.
Don't give up hope- rescue workers are still going strong, it's only been a day- and efforts will keep going since the city isn't being quarantined. I hope you hear from your friend soon!

End of Page. 1, 2, 3 ... 16, 17, 18, 19, 20 ... 92, 93, 94

■

"Well, that's fame for you," Sarah noted. "People in Madison are singing your praises."

"What about people not in Madison?" asked Sirin.

"Eh, the same thing with variations. Most people just talk about the miracle of the whole ordeal ending relatively fast or whatever what-ifs they can come up with." Sarah scrolled down further. "Though, some are bringing up how the Protectorate was very unprofessional in the whole ordeal and I quote 'Letting a child run around without proper supervision,'" she read off the screen, "and should have placed you into master/stranger quarantine after the fight. Oh, and some of the usual cuckoo cultist ramblings, if those deleted comments are anything to go by."

Sirin growled something deep in her chest, the air vibrating around her for a moment. She'd never tolerate being locked up again, isolated from people she cared about. Whoever might try to pull something like that would find a few holes in themselves.

Sarah looked down at her, taking notice of the angry sound. "Hey, are you alright?"

"I'm fine," replied Sirin as she attempted to play off the fact that she was bothered by something. "Is there anything else about me?"

"Hmm..." Sarah frowned, opening a new tab and quickly typing in 'Miracle Star' in the search box. "Oh. Look at that, there is!"

■

Welcome to the Parahumans Online message boards.
You are currently logged in, AllSeeingEye
You are viewing:
• Threads you have replied to
• AND Threads that have new replies
• OR private message conversations with new replies
• Thread OP is displayed.
• Fifteen posts per page
• Last ten messages in private message history.
• Threads and private messages are ordered chronologically.

■

♦ Topic: Miracle Star affiliated with New Wave?
In: Boards ► Cape Sightings ► America ► Brockton Bay

Skulldugger (Original Poster)
Posted On Dec 24th 2009:
While going on a walk, people of Brockton Bay managed to see Miracle Star patroling with Brandish and Glory Girl of New Wave. Does this mean she is affiliated?
We have these images: [here], [here], [here] and [here].
Edit: AllSeeingEye mentioned that MS's name should be written as Miracle☆Star. Unsure if it's true, since Star doesn't seem to have an account, but keep it in mind, I guess? It does seem like something a kid would come up with.
(Showing page 3 of 9)

►Tigerblitz (German Lurker)
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
Since I am only now focusing on the Bay, is this the Group that unmasked themsleves back then?
Deinftly something to keep an eye on once I have cheked the local german cape scereny....
*Sees the Nazis and the leader being called Kaiser*
Is it bad that I want something bad to happen to him?

►FishLord49
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
Holy crap, that headgear- what a statement. Lung used to be the biggest and baddest in the Bay, and he stood up to Leviathan and survived.
But now comes along a petite slip of a girl, and she took one of the Simurgh's wings and is wearing it as a trophy.
How hopping mad is Lung gonna be, to have his reputation as the Brockton Bay Badass beaten by an honest-to-God magical girl?
Anyone worried he's going to try to mess with Miracle☆Star?

►IridumSky (Verified Bored)
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
I'm not one of you crazy brocktonians, but I can't imagine anyone besides the Teeth or the Nine would fuck with someone like that. You don't attack the new best chance against the endbringers unless you've completely lost it.

►FinalFlash13
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
@Tigerblitz: Yeah, that's New Wave. I don't follow the Bay that much either, but they were the talk of the country for a while. Everyone thought they'd be a shining example for heroes everywhere, showing everyone that good doesn't need to hide behind a mask. And that was the case, up until one of their own got murdered a couple years ago...
But on a less depressing topic, something else interesting about little Miracle☆Star there: in the brief bits of footage from Madison where she's visible, she has a full head of purple hair. (Still reminds me of those magical girl shows from Aleph, but I digress...) But check out that second pic: part of her hair seems to have turned snow white!
Makes me wonder if clipping the harpy's wing at Madison took more out of her than initially thought, or if she'll eventually have a whole rainbow for hair...

►XxVoid_CowboyxX
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
Wait, do you think her hair turns white because of Simurgh? She's wearing her feathers, what if she's becoming second Simurgh?

►Tigerblitz (German Lurker)
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
....I am not going to sleep this night, thank you very much.
And just before visiting my relatives

►FishLord49
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
XxVoid_CowboyxX

That would be terrifying, but I just have to hope against the Hopekiller. It really did seem like she was surprised and her plans ruined.

Every other time the Simurgh appeared, she was unflappable, in control, and never took a real hit. Our adorable magical girl took the biggest chunk out of her we've ever seen, and I don't know what the heck happened in the sky but word is that Miracle☆Star just closed whatever it was.

Girl deserves a hell of a lot more than a shopping trip with friends, it may be a bit early to say but I think a parade is more like it (if she wants one at least).

►Vista (Verified Cape) (Wards ENE)
Replied On Dec 24th 2009:
I feel like this is intentional at this point. We were patrolling those streets just an hour before! Let me meet her, dammit!

End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 ... 7, 8, 9

■

"Do you think we should comment on any of these threads?" asked Sirin.

"Not if you don't want to," Sarah said. "You should make an account for yourself, though, if you do. We can get it verified really quick too."

"No thanks," Sirin replied. "I don't feel like spending time on something like this. Not right now"

Sarah shrugged her shoulders. "Your choice."

"By the way," Sirin spoke up again, "What are you going to do tomorrow?"

"Tomorrow? I'm going to spend it with my new family," Sarah answered, a genuine smile blooming on her face. "What about you?"

Sirin gazed at the city from their window. The night sky above Brockton Bay was dimly illuminated by the moon and the lights coming from the nearby houses. "I don't know yet..."

"I'm sure Alan would love to spend it with us too. As long as you're willing to tolerate all the cooking he'll do, that is." Sarah offered Sirin a small smile. "I know it's probably not how you pictured celebrating Christmas this year, but... I'm sure it won't be all bad."

"No... it won't be." Sirin gave Sarah's hand a gentle squeeze, slowly pulling the girl up. "Come on, let's go to sleep."

Sarah nodded before turning off the computer. The two quickly got changed, and the lights in the house were soon turned off. But in the darkness, Sarah suddenly went still, wondering about something that her own comment had brought to mind.

Where was Alan?

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: I seriously apologize for the delay, but this chapter was... fighting back. Especially the PHO part. There are a few things that we sneaked into it, hinting at two arcs in the future, but I won't say more. Hopefully you'll forgive me for being a slowpoke. Next chapter shouldn't take that long.

As always, all of my thanks to Snowfire for betaing. Couldn't have done it without them.

QroGrotor · Apr 17, 2024

Alan McIntyre stared at the ceiling, trying to focus enough mental energy to work out what was going on. It was proving rather difficult. His whole body ached, and he felt each breath as a low burn against his chest, throbbing in time to his heartbeat. And then, over the pain, was the general fuzziness of high strength painkillers.

His eyes shifted towards the needle sticking out of his arm. The nurse had explained that it was there to provide Alan with enough morphine to numb the pain, but it hadn't worked so far. Alan desperately wished for it to kick in soon; he wanted nothing more than to get some rest.

A knock on the door drew Alan's attention, making him turn his head to see who it was. "Hello?" he called out.

"Ah, Mr. McIntyre." A doctor stepped inside the room, carrying a clipboard with him. "How are you feeling?"

"Terrible," Alan wheezed. "It hurts... Everything hurts..."

"I know. We barely managed to keep your heart stable when you came in," said the doctor, walking closer to Alan. "You're lucky to be working with such reliable people," he continued, checking Alan's pulse. "Not to mention the fact that Panacea was here to help stabilize you."

Panacea... Right. Alan vaguely remembered being carried into the hospital and seeing the Dallon girl for a few seconds.

Alan coughed, sending a jolt of pain through his body. "How long... Do I have to stay here?" he asked, struggling to speak properly.

The doctor frowned, looking down at the clipboard in his hands. "To be honest, Panacea has stated that your case is one that she'd never seen before, and-"

"What do you mean?" Alan interrupted. "I've had chest pains, sure, but that doesn't sound like something Panacea wouldn't be able to heal..."

"Mr. McIntyre, the problem isn't your heart, it's your entire body," the doctor said, sitting down on a nearby chair. "It's as if the cells of your body are undergoing rapid... mutation. We still don't know the reason for this, but your condition is getting worse. There's also the fact that these lines on your body are nothing we've ever seen on a human before."

"Lines?" Alan repeated, confused.

The doctor nodded. "Yes. You might have some trouble seeing them yourself, but we have this photo," he said, flipping through the papers on the clipboard before showing Alan a picture of his back.

There were glowing purple-blue lines spread across his skin there, as well as the side of his neck, like some kind of strange tattoo. "Wha- what is this?"

"We don't know," the doctor admitted, putting the photo away. "Panacea thinks that, whatever it is, is changing you on a cellular level. And she's struggling to affect it, which is deeply worrying. Thankfully she's confident that it's not contagious, or we'd be having this conversation through glass. With that in mind, have you been in contact with any kind of tinkertech or unusual chemicals?"

Alan shook his head. "No. I haven't."

"I see..." The doctor sighed, standing up. "We'll run some more tests, but in the meantime I can only recommend that you try to get some rest. I'll ask Panacea to visit you again later today."

Alan didn't reply, staring at the ceiling. What in the world was happening to him?

After the doctor left, Alan slowly turned to lie on his side. Maybe he should have called Sarah and Sirin to tell them that he wasn't going to be home tonight, but...

He closed his eyes. No, he decided to leave them be. They were both tired after yesterday, and they deserved to relax. Alan would tell them tomorrow.

'Maybe I should try to get some sleep...' Alan thought to himself. The warm pulse of painkillers still wasn't enough to dull the pain, but it was…something.

He was woken up by the sound of his hospital room's door opening. The light from the window told him that the short-lived winter sun was starting to set. He mumbled around familiar words, suddenly desperately thirsty.

"Ah, sorry," a tired, female voice said. He heard a few footsteps, the murmur of cloth, and then a hand offered him a glass of water with a straw in it. "I didn't mean to wake you, but they asked me to take another look before I finished."

Alan blinked a few times at the dark-haired girl for a few seconds before his stumbling brain caught up. He really should have done so faster, the white and red robe wasn't exactly common. Amy Dallon, one of the girls who'd been spending time with his wards.

He took the glass of water thankfully, having to force himself not to gulp it down like the nurse had told him the first time he'd come round. Amy noted that with a weary smile, but waited until he was done before taking the glass back and placing it on the bedside table.

"How are you feeling?" She asked.

"Like shit," Alan replied truthfully.

"Given how you looked before, that's not surprising." Amy frowned, her eyes drawn to where he now knew a few of the odd purple-blue lines had crept around to the side of his neck. She sighed. "May I have permission to examine you with my power?"

"Yes." Alan nodded. An idle, perhaps delirious part of his mind wondered how that worked when someone came in like he'd been at first, unconscious or delirious. Given how tired the girl looked, though, she probably wouldn't appreciate the question.

Whilst he thought, she reached out, laying a hand on his exposed wrist. He didn't feel anything, but she grimaced in response to whatever she'd found there. Not for the first time, like thousands of people before him, he wondered what it was she actually saw. He did, however, see her grimace.

"No joy on fixing me?" He asked. There might have been" an attempt at a wry smile.

The healer shook her head. "No. Whatever this is, it's heavily resistant to my power. I've contained the damage its done, and it doesn't seem to have gotten any worse since, but that's all I can do right now."

"I see..." Alan mumbled.

Amy sighed, releasing his wrist and taking a step back. "I have to go now, but I'll check on you tomorrow, okay?"

Alan gave her a nod. "Thank you, Panacea."

As Amy left the room, Alan was once again left alone with his thoughts. What was he supposed to do now?

Alan sat up, staring blankly ahead. Should he call Sarah and Sirin? Tell them that he might not be able to come home for a while? No, he decided against it. It would be Christmas soon, and they deserved to spend it with a smile. It was better to wait until tomorrow, when Alan knew more about his condition.

But it hurt to think that he might not be able to spend his first Christmas with them.

Alan lay back down, closing his eyes. He still needed to figure out how to make sure the girls wouldn't spend the holiday alone. Asking Carol or Mary to look after them would probably be for the best. The shelter was functional, and people that relied on it would undoubtedly be in a celebratory mood.

But would it compare to the feeling they'd get from celebrating with friends? Even if the Dallons weren't that close, Alan trusted them enough to know that Carol wouldn't turn the girls away. In the end, he would respect the girls' wishes.

He lost time again, hours flickering by in a haze. When they slowed again, the hospital room was dark, only illuminated by the moonlight shining through the window and the low glow of emergency lights. How long had he been sleeping? And when had he eaten? He must have done so, given he didn't feel hungry right now.

Alan raised his head to look out of the window. The view outside was beautiful, stars shining brightly down from a clear sky, even through the light pollution. It was a pity that he couldn't appreciate it more. Alan took a deep breath, doing his best to ignore the pain that came with it. He didn't want to think about Christmas too much.

Alan McIntyre did not have the best track record with holidays.

His thoughts wandered to his own father - an absentee parent who'd preferred to spend his time with co-workers rather than his own family. Alan understood why his parents had divorced, but it still stung to know that his mother had been forced to raise three children by herself.

Alan closed his eyes, letting out his breath this time. The pain from earlier had subsided somewhat, but it was still very much present. And, as much as Alan hated to admit it, he felt weak. As if all his strength was being drained away by those glowing lines on his body.

But there was nothing he could do about it right now. All he could do was wait, and hope that he'd be able to get out of the hospital before the next day. If he couldn't…he'd have to call someone, before they got worried about his absence.

That thought roused a burst of concern, flashing across his thoughts. He didn't want to worry either of them, especially after everything…everything he'd seen Sirin do for Madison. He took a minute or two to take another few unsteady sips of water, then sagged back onto his pillows. The sooner he fell asleep, the faster the morning would come.

Watching Sarah talk with the receptionist of the Brockton Bay's General Hospital, Sirin felt a mild feeling of jealousy that she knew was wholly irrational. For all the people Alan had raised in the orphanage, and those he had helped on the streets, it wasn't surprising that he knew so many people. He was well known and had connections across the whole city. A big part of that came from the fact that he genuinely cared about the people he worked with.

The woman's expression clearly softened when Sarah explained that he was their guardian, and she readily passed both of them visitor's passes. She gave the blonde a list of directions, and pointed her down one of the halls with a smile. Sarah thanked her before walking over to Sirin and giving her a pat on the back, gesturing for her to follow.

Sirin still didn't understand why she couldn't have just opened a portal to his room.

It didn't take them long to reach their guardian's room. Sarah knocked on the door, waiting for a reply for several seconds.

"Come in?" Sirin's heart sank as she heard the weakness in Alan's voice. He usually sounded so steady and calm. Sarah pushing the door open didn't help, either.

The man looked, frankly, horrible. His skin was a sickly pale, sweat beading it in places, and his eyes struggled to stay open. There were wires and an IV connected to him arm, feeding into various machines around the bed. But what drew Sirin's attention immediately were the lines on the side of the man's neck that disappeared under the hospital gown. The lines that she'd on so many other children at the Tower, before they died.

"Girls," Alan weakly said. "Are you alright?"

Sarah walked over and took a seat on a nearby chair. She grabbed onto his hand, "We're fine," she replied, her voice raspy and quiet. "What about you?"

Alan grunted, though it seemed as if even such a simple noise pained him. "I've been better," he admitted.

"So... why are you here?" Sirin asked. "Why aren't you home?"

"Ah." Alan tried to raise himself up, wincing from the movement. "Well, you see-"

"Don't move," Sirin interrupted him. "Just stay put."

He froze at her words, falling back onto the bed. "Alright, I'll just stay here."

Sirin wanted to make him more comfortable, but there wasn't anything she could do about it. That was one of the reasons she hated hospitals, since they were filled with all kinds of devices and medicines that made her feel uneasy. "Why are you like this? What happened?"

"I have... an unknown illness," Alan explained. "They don't know what it is or how to cure it, or if they even can." He coughed. "It's... a shame that I won't be able to spend Christmas with you two."

"It's okay," Sarah spoke up, though it was obvious she was holding back tears. "It's... really okay."

Alan chuckled weakly, "Ah, what's with you girls? Come on, it's not that bad."

"Yeah..." Sirin said, wiping a few of her own tears. "Yeah, it's not. We can just... celebrate after you get better."

"You should be celebrating right now." Alan gestured at the doorway. "Don't worry about me, I'll be back up in a few days. How about you go meet with Dallons? I'm sure they have everything prepared for you."

"Alright, I guess..." Sarah murmured as she rose up from her seat. "Promise that you'll call if anything happens, okay?"

Alan nodded slightly, "Of course, I promise."

Sarah approached the door but paused before stepping outside, her eyes wide as if she just remembered something. She looked around the room, focusing on Sirin. "Ah, can I speak to you for a moment?" she asked, gesturing towards the hallway.

Sirin nodded before following her outside, shutting the door behind her. "What is it?"

"You know something, don't you?" Sarah said quietly. There was a grim expression on her face.

"About?" Sirin asked. Her heart sank.

"About his sickness," Sarah said, pointing to the door. "You knew he was here, didn't you? You knew about his illness."

"I knew he was here, but," Sirin lowered her head. "I thought it was because of the fire. That he was here for people from the shelter. I didn't know that he was ill."

"But you know about his illness," Sarah stated firmly. "You knew the moment we saw him just now."

Sirin nodded, before taking in a deep breath.

"How are you feeling? Any pain? Headaches?" Sirin asked.

Sarah hesitated, caught off guard by the sudden change in topic, before nodding. "Yes, I-I've had a headache all day now," she admitted.

Sirin's expression twisted as she came to a decision, and then her arm surged forward. Sarah jerked back, startled by the sudden movement, but only for a brief moment as Sirin's hands found her temples. They felt warm and…strangely familiar, in a way that she'd missed ever since the accident. A sense of comfort and safety that was absent without Sirin by her side.C

"Tell me if it hurts, okay?"

Sarah nodded slowly, watching Sirin's eyes flicker closed in concentration. And then she felt it. It was a very odd feeling, like having a spot on your tongue you couldn't scratch or the feeling of sand in your eyes. It wasn't painful or even uncomfortable, just strange. For a moment she felt like she could actually feel the energy flickering around her friend, making a circuit between her hands.

Then, as quickly as it had come, the sensation vanished.

"Wh-what was that?" Sarah asked. Sirin was already stepping back, her eyes full of confusion, doubt and very real fear. It was unmistakable to her friend, even without the blonde's power.

Whatever she'd done, the result hadn't been what her purple-haired quasi-sister had expected. Or wanted. The marks she'd seen on both Alan and Sarah were familiar to her somehow, and the conclusions the girl was drawing from them were agonizing.

Memories flooded through her mind. The day the monsters in white coats had taken her away, telling them that a disease called Honkai had killed their parents. The day they said that Sirin and others were special, capable of helping humanity to survive. The day she'd begged and screamed for the injections to stop, returning to find her friend silenced forever, just like the song they'd sung. A mantra that gave them hope of coming home.

Светит месяц, светит ясный,

Светит белая заря.

Осветила путь-дорожку

Вплоть до милого двора.

And now Alan – and Sarah – had the same markings as all of the test subjects back at that place, except neither of them could have been injected. It had been some time since Sirin had figured out that she'd been in an entirely new world, as surprising as it was. But there were no reactors that he could've approached, so where had this come from? How did Sarah get infected? It all came back to a single thought that had been repeating inside of the girl's mind for a while now.

She was the only source of Honkai in this world.

It was impossible for it to spread to Alan without deliberate action, letting go of the power that bubbled under her skin. But she never did, at least not that she could rememb-

'No, back at the shelter, when I froze him... But that's not- That shouldn't be enough!' the girl thought, her mind racing through possibilities.

"Hey, Sirin?" Sarah said. Sirin didn't hear her, too lost in racing thoughts and possibilities.

'If I caused this, then... Then... No, no, no, I can't think that way. I need to check again, to be sure.' The girl clenched her fists, taking in a deep breath. She'd become God's chosen to punish the ones who tortured them, but did that mean any who crossed her would be punished as well?

"Sirin!" Sarah shook her, snapping the girl back into reality.

The girl blinked, "S-sorry."

Sarah frowned, "What's wrong? Are you alright? Is Alan going to be okay?"

"I..." Sirin hesitated. "I'm not sure. I... need to check something."

Sarah narrowed her eyes, clearly not satisfied with the answer, but nodded regardless. "Alright, but please hurry up."

Sirin gave her a quick nod before reentering the hospital room, closing the door behind her. Alan had fallen asleep again, his breathing shallow and eyes closed. It reminded her of all those times when she'd seen the other kids at the Tower, those lines glowing on their bodies. They were dying, and there was nothing she could do to stop it. Nothing but watch them slowly fade away, screaming in agony, praying that she wouldn't be next.

But this wasn't the Tower, and Alan wasn't one of those children. Sirin refused to believe that he would end up like them.

She approached the bedside, reaching out with her hand to touch his forehead, noticing how the man's face twisted the closer she got to him. The second her fingers came into contact with his skin, Sirin felt it. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but it was there. A spark of Honkai energy coursing through his veins, all through his body. It was similar to how the energy felt within Sarah, but different in a way Sirin couldn't describe. More... chaotic, like a raging storm that threatened to consume everything in its path, while Sarah felt much more contained. Like energy in deliberate motion.

Sirin gritted her teeth, pulling away from the man. If she had done this to Alan, then it was only a matter of time before he succumbed to the disease. But if she hadn't, then the only possible explanation was that someone else had done it. Someone with access to Honkai energy, who knew what it could do.

But who? And why? Was she truly not alone on this Earth?

Or was that just an excuse?

Sirin clenched her fists, taking in a deep breath. She needed answers, but she had nowhere to start looking for them. All she had were questions and suspicions, none of which led anywhere useful.

The girl reached up with a shaky hand to brush a strand of hair behind her ear, only to pause when she felt something wet on her cheek. She touched her face, bringing her hand down to stare at the droplet of liquid clinging to her fingertips. Tears.

Sirin clenched her fist, wiping away the tears angrily as she took in a deep breath. She couldn't afford to lose control, not now. Not when Alan was in danger, probably because of her. She needed to calm down, to focus. She had to figure out what happened to Alan, and if she was responsible for it.

Turning her head to look at the man's pained face, she took a few steps towards the door, noting the slight relief that the man had, which only furthered her suspicions. It seemed that whatever was hurting Alan reacted to her presence. That made it more likely that she really was the cause.

Sirin left the hospital room, walking down the hall to where Sarah was sitting in a chair nearby, anxiously waiting for her. The moment the blonde girl noticed her approach, she jumped up to her feet, rushing over to Sirin with a worried expression.

"Hey, what happened? Are you okay?" Sarah asked frantically, taking notice of Sirin's red eyes and coming to her own, probably enhanced by her power, conclusions.

Sirin hesitated, unsure how to answer the question. She wasn't okay, but it wasn't like Sarah could help her with it either. Alan needed her more than Sirin did right now, and the last thing she wanted was to worry her further.

"I'm fine," Sirin started to say. She didn't get beyond the first syllable.

"Please tell me you're fine," Sarah cut in, expression downcast. "I don't need anything special to see how you're hurting, Siri. So please, please don't tell me that when it's so clearly not true."

There was a deep pain lurking in her friend's words, older than their friendship. Something, something that had happened. Had it been part of what led her here? And in the face of it, Sirin couldn't just refuse. She slumped, leaning into the hold of her oldest new friend.

"It's…I think I might have done this, Sarah," she breathed. Her throat felt raw, and tears pricked at her eyes a second time as she went on. "I swear I didn't mean to, I didn't even think I c-"

"Hush." The blonde girl pulled her close, cutting off any more words. There was a roughness to the gesture in the shared pain, the worry, what would even happen if Alan didn't recover? Yet it was forced back for now, by a friend's hand.

"It'll be alright. We'll find a way forward," Sarah told her firmly. "And we won't have to do it alone."

A sob threatened to burst from her lips at that, but she choked it down, pulling back as far as the hug allowed. "You're alright, then? Really?"

"Maybe?" Sarah shrugged. "I wouldn't say fine, I'm worried, but that's not what you're asking about it. Except for the headache, I don't feel anything wrong. And we…we can talk about this later, okay?" She jerked her head at the space around them. "In more privacy."

That…made a lot of sense, really. And Sarah didn't seem to be in any pain, nor was there any indication that she was experiencing any symptoms of Honkai infection. That meant the disease wasn't affecting her as severely as Alan. Or, a treacherous little voice supplied, maybe it simply hadn't manifested yet. She pushed that one away.

"I see..." Sirin murmured quietly to herself before continuing. "Do you want to spend some time with Alan? I can go wait outside for you."

Sarah frowned, but got it. "You don't want to stay with us?"

Sirin shook her head. "I think you know why. And I could use some fresh air," she replied.

Sarah hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Alright, just don't wander too far.."

Sirin gave her a weak smile, before turning for the exit. Her mind was racing, trying to figure out what to do next. Alan needed help, and she couldn't just leave him here to suffer alone. But at the same time, she couldn't risk hurting him even more by staying close to him. She didn't want to hurt people she cared about, especially not those she considered family.

'What should I do? I can't just sit around and do nothing! How would someone even fix this?' Sirin thought desperately.

She exited the building, stepping into the cold winter air. The sky above was filled with clouds, obscuring the sun completely. Snow was falling gently, coating the ground in white. Sirin shivered slightly, wrapping her arms around herself as she looked around, wondering if she should just disappear from the city entirely, hoping that Alan and Sarah would recover without her being near. Her mind fell back onto the song that gave her hope. And, quietly, she started to sing.

"Светит месяц, светит ясный,

Светит белая заря.

Осветила путь-дорожку

Вплоть до милого двора."

For now she would stay.

Watching the news about Madison, the man huffed and leaned back in chair, struggling to understand how so-called "intelligent" people called him a barbarian, yet still couldn't understand that fighting those monsters was pointless. The girl performed admirably by "injuring" the beast, but it would be back without a single scratch for the next attack.

And according to the conversations that he'd overheard from the idiots on the streets, the girl was now considered the 'major player' in the city, despite showing no interest in fighting the gangs or claiming territory. She was simply a child, living a fairy tale that was undoubtedly tainted by the encounter with the monster. Still, she was no threat to his operations or territory.

'Then why?'

Pushing himself off of the sofa, the man walked over to the punching bag placing his hand against it. It took only a few seconds for the brown leather to start darkening, traces of smoke going up into the air, causing the man to huff in annoyance and take a step back, heading towards the kitchen.

'Why am I reacting like this? She isn't a threat, nor am I afraid of her. So why?!'

The mug that the man picked shattered in his growing hand, causing him to growl as he looked at the shards of porcelain that were scattered across his carpet, something he'd have to clean once he'd calmed down enough. But not now, not in the state where he could feel his power growing, and the flames that would come with the build up, no matter how much he suppressed it.

Luckily, there was something he could do.

"Lee," the man spoke to no one, only for a man to appear in his apartment by the window. "The Empire has received a new shipment of guns, correct? Have you found out where they keep it?"

"Yes."

"Good. Bring some of the men that have yet to complete their initiation and lead me there. I have some frustration to get out of my system."

0000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: All of my apologies for the long delay. Life is very busy. Hopefully I'll be able to update sooner next time! All of my thanks to Snowfire, as usual!

QroGrotor · Jun 10, 2024

QroGrotor

A moment ago

Sirin had no idea for how long she stayed outside of the hospital, watching as snow continued to fall, covering everything around her with a fresh layer of white. Eventually, though, Sarah followed her out. She'd a troubled expression on her face, not that Sirin could blame her.

She turned to face her friend, forcing a small smile onto her face, though it quickly faded away.

"How is Alan doing?" she asked tentatively, unable to hide her worry.

Sarah sighed. "He woke up after you left, but... he looks pretty bad. His fever's gone up, and he keeps mumbling things that make no sense. They've already given him medicine, but it doesn't seem like it's helping much. They did say that Panacea should make a quick round today, so who knows. Maybe he'll be meeting Christmas with us after all," the blonde finished with obviously fake cheer.

Sirin winced, glancing away guiltily. Sarah must have noticed that, because she immediately reached out to place her hand on Sirin's shoulder.

"Hey, it's okay. Alan won't blame you for this," Sarah said softly.

Sirin bit her lip, shaking her head. "How can you say that when you don't even know if he'll survive?!" she snapped. Pain like this, she hadn't properly felt it since…since a time she tried not to remember.

Sarah flinched slightly at that, but held firm. "Because he cares about you just like I do. You're family now, Sirin. Almost literally, and nothing will ever change that."

Sirin wanted to argue further, but Sarah's words made her pause. Alan and Sarah both cared deeply about her, despite knowing pretty much nothing about her past. They'd both accepted her unconditionally, even after she'd almost attacked Alan over a misunderstanding. They'd treated her like family, giving her warmth that she hadn't experienced in a…since the tower. Could she really leave them when they needed her the most? When they might truly need her help?

She let out a heavy sigh, burying her face in her hands. She hated feeling so conflicted about everything. She wanted to stay with Alan and Sarah, to protect them and make sure they recovered from whatever sickness she must have accidentally inflicted upon them. But at the same time, she was terrified of hurting them even more than she already had.

Sirin lifted her head up to look at her friend. "I... Thank you, Sarah."

Her friend smiled sadly, patting her on the shoulder once before dropping her hand. She looked around at the snow still coming down and shivered despite her coat. "Well, we can't stand around here forever. Let's head home for now. I'll call Vicky on the way.",

Snow covered every surface, making it difficult to navigate even through the quiet sidewalks. It was a little eerie, actually, for the city to be so quiet. The few people still out as the morning faded towards afternoon stopped to stare curiously at the pair of girls, but most ignored them completely. Almost everyone had their own places to be today.

It took half an hour for the two girls to reach the street where their new home was located, passing by house after house weighed down with colorful lights and other festive decorations. Sirin watched as Sarah dug out her keys from her pocket, unlocking the front door stepping inside. The house itself looked exactly as it had earlier in the day, with the exception of Alan's absence. It felt empty, despite Sarah's presence.

As soon as Sirin's friend finished hanging up her coat, she headed straight upstairs. Sirin followed suit, trailing behind her friend as she entered Alan's study. Sarah sat down on the edge of the big swivel chair, staring blankly at the pile of documents on their guardian's desk. Sirin stood awkwardly at the doorway, uncertain about what she should do.

After several moments passed in silence, Sarah finally glanced over at Sirin with a tired expression. "So, are you going to sit down, or are you just gonna stand there like a statue?" she inquired dryly.

Sirin blinked owlishly, cocking her head in question. Her blonde friend rolled her eyes fondly before scooting over to make room in the big chair. Hesitantly stepped forward, Sirin carefully squeezed herself into place beside her friend. Her presence was met with a warm smile, before Sarah turned back to the documents.

"Look, Siri…" She ran a nervous hand through her hair. "Alan needs us to look after ourselves a little bit right now. We gotta figure out how we're going to deal with this situation before we head over to Dallons'. Amy will definitely ask questions about Alan's condition, and we need answers to give her if she's going to be able to help."

Sirin nodded solemnly, biting her lower lip, then slumping down to lean her head on her friend's shoulder. Nothing was said, Sarah just let her sit there for a little while, feeling her think and not wanting to interrupt. It was nice, really, but it didn't help Alan. Finally, the purplette sighed.

"When I was back... there," she began haltingly. "One of the experiments was injecting people with a... 'disease' they called Honkai. It was supposed to make their Valkyries better, make them stronger," she continued, oblivious to Sarah mouthing the words 'Honkai' and 'Valkyries'.

"It was agony. Every injection felt like our insides were set on fire. Most of the time, the injections would 'fail to produce the desired effects', and those tested on would... they would die. Screaming. Whilst the scientists stood there and recorded every single second of it."

Sarah's face went pale at that description, the questions she'd been gathering falling to the wayside. She reached around her friend and pulled her into a half-hug. It wasn't much, but it was the best she could to be there for her. She just hoped Sirin wouldn't have to talk about this with Amy, not if it was leading where she thought it was.

"Few survived more than a few weeks," Sirin went on. "Maybe a month, if researchers somehow forgot about them. And whenever someone was injected, those lines, like the ones on Alan, would appear. Lines of purple light across their skin, spreading in mere seconds."

"But you survived." It wasn't a question. "Could it be less effective with adults? You mentioned there being mostly children?"

Sirin shook her head, "I've seen adults succumb to it all the same. But it doesn't matter. What matters is that I was the only one of my group that didn't die. The only one who was stuck there, praying for a miracle. Praying to God to be saved and... and power answered."

"You mean you triggered then? Oh, Siri..." Sarah squeezed Sirin's hand as the girl's expression darkened.

"I…no? I don't think so. I felt power after I prayed, and I did what it told me to do. The Honkai that they were injecting me with, it stopped hurting me and made me stronger instead. I made all the scientists go away, and then went to the reactor to drain it, to give me strength…" She cut herself off, shaking her head. "Sarah, I'm a source of that Honkai now. I infected Alan and…and I infected you, too! And if I'm the cause of your infection, how many others are the same? How many people are suffering right now because of me?"

Sirin curled up, hugging her knees close to her chest as tears began streaming down her face uncontrollably. Sarah pulled her close, holding her tight as she whispered soothing words into her ear.

"I'm scared, Sarah," she whimpered, burying her face in her friend's shoulder.

"We'll figure this out, Siri. We'll do everything we can to help Alan get better again. Amy will heal him for sure, you'll see."

Sirin nodded weakly, lifting her head up slightly to gaze tearfully at her friend.

"It's okay to be scared, Siri. No one expects you to know everything about this Honkai stuff. But right now, you gotta focus on helping Alan get better. Then we can worry about everything else."

"I guess you're right," the purple-haired girl sighed. She scrubbed at her face, wiping the tears on the sleeve of her sweater before hugging her friend again. She stayed like that for a while, and Sarah let her, hugging her sister-friend close. Until finally the smaller girl pushed herself back, looking up at the blonde with a fragile smile.

"Thanks, Sarah."

"Anytime, Siri. Really," Sarah told her firmly, before glancing over at the clock on Alan's desk. It was well past noon now. "I need to call Vicky and get her to talk to Carol, but before I do that, you've got to listen to me." Having made sure that Sirin's attention was entirely on her, she went on. "The PRT takes Endbringer attacks very seriously, aftermath included. If there was a spike in people getting sick, they would've already quarantined the area and been running all sorts of tests. And Armsmaster, as far as I can read him, would've been here and trying to drag you in for questioning. He's not here, ergo, nothing probably happened. Get it into your head, okay?"

Sirin frowned slightly, but nodded slowly after a few seconds of thought. "Okay."

"Good. Now, you don't seem to be making people sick just by being near, or we'd have a lot more people sick in Brockton. It has to be some other reason, maybe when you froze him back at the shelter? If it's powering you, maybe active application also makes it 'active'?"

"If he was infected back then," Sirin thought back to the incident in question. "Alan would've been dead ten times over already. It just... doesn't make sense. Nothing about any of this does."

"There's no way to test it either," Sarah sighed sadly. "We'll have to wait for Amy and see what she says. For now, you just... go take a shower, alright? And then pack a bag, we might not be staying here overnight."

Sirin nodded and stood, making for the door out of the study. She paused at the threshold, though, glancing back at her friend to find her gazing at the wall directly across from her with an unreadable expression. Sirin hesitated for a moment, debating if she should leave, but eventually did as she'd been asked.

Upon reaching the hallway, Sirin took a deep breath in an attempt to calm herself down before heading towards her room, where she proceeded to gather some clothes before making her way to the bathroom located down the corridor from her room. After entering inside, Sirin stripped off her garments, depositing them neatly in the laundry basket before turning on the water faucet and stepping under the warm stream. She closed her eyes as the soothing warmth of the shower cascaded over her skin, allowing her muscles to relax while her mind drifted aimlessly through a myriad of different thoughts and emotions.

After about ten minutes under the hot spray, Sirin turned off the water and stepped out of the tub, grabbing a towel off the rack and wrapping it around herself securely before exiting the bathroom. She could hear Sarah talking to someone, probably Victoria or Mrs. Dallon, on the phone, as she headed towards her room to dress herself in clean clothes.

She chose a pair of black jeans, a plain white t-shirt, a pair of white socks and a navy blue hoodie with the image of a stylized crown on its back. Once fully clothed, Sirin headed downstairs where she found Sarah sitting on the couch in front of the television, flipping through channels aimlessly while idly chatting with Victoria via speakerphone.

"No, Vicky," Sarah sighed tiredly, sounding exasperated as she listened intently to the blonde's rambling coming through the phone's speaker. "Alan isn't dying... No, you don't need to bother your sister, she already visited him." She paused, waiting patiently for Victoria to finish talking before replying with: "Well, he's definitely sick and won't be home for Christmas, which is why I've asked- No, Alan wouldn't want to ruin your celebration... Look, you and Amy can visit after, if you really want to. We can hang out at our house. If you two will want that, of course. I'll understand if you'd prefer to spend the day with your family."

Sirin approached Sarah carefully, noting the smirk on the blonde's lips, and the smugness in her voice as she spoke with Victoria, even if there was a hint of relief in there.

"Alright, Vicky," Sarah finally relented. "We'll, hopefully, see you later then." The moment she ended the call, Sarah let out a small chuckle and shook her head fondly as she stretched lazily across the couch before noticing Sirin standing nearby watching her curiously. "That girl is half golden retriever, I swear. She'd be wrapped around my fingers in days if I really tried."

"I don't think you need to," Sirin argued as she sat down on the floor next to Sarah's feet, her attention focused on some Christmas cartoon being played on TV. "I think she likes you for you without any manipulation."

Sarah rolled her eyes in amusement at Sirin's words before leaning forward and ruffling her purple hair affectionately, grinning widely at the purple haired girl's offended squeak. "Yeah, well, that doesn't mean I can't use her naivety for my own benefit."

"You're a bad person, Sarah Livesey," Sirin stated flatly, trying to hide her smile.

"Nah, I'm not bad. Just opportunistic."

"Hm," Sirin hummed noncommittally as she focused on the screen again, her thoughts drifting back towards her earlier conversation with Sarah regarding the excuses they needed to come up with for Amy. "So what are we telling her about Alan anyway?"

"That you can try draining him, with her supervision," Sarah offered with a shrug.

"Will she really agree to that?" Sirin asked doubtfully, glancing sideways at Sarah whose expression remained neutral as she continued staring blankly at the television. "She barely knows me and... there's a chance I could kill him by doing it. Or make his condition worse."

"I don't see us having much choice here," Sarah admitted quietly. "Amy is probably the best healer on the planet, and Alan's illness doesn't respond to any medicine. Either he dies anyway, according to what you told me, or you try."

Sirin swallowed nervously as she considered the implications behind Sarah's words.

"You're right," she muttered under her breath before hesitantly looking up at the blonde once more. "Are you sure Amy will not ask too many questions? I don't-" Sirin trailed off, unable to finish her sentence due to anxiety. Sarah immediately reached out and grasped one of her hands firmly, giving it a reassuring squeeze as she waited patiently for Sirin to compose herself enough to continue speaking.

"I don't want to lie to her," Sirin explained slowly, her voice sounding shaky despite her efforts to keep calm. "And what if she figures something out? What if I accidentally reveal too much?"

"We'll cross that bridge when we get to it," Sarah reassured Sirin in a gentle tone, causing the purple-haired girl's tense posture to relax slightly. "For now, let's focus on making sure Alan gets better. The rest will work itself out somehow."

Sirin nodded wordlessly in response to Sarah's suggestion before resuming watching the cartoon being broadcasted on television. After several minutes had passed, however, Sirin turned towards Sarah and cleared her throat loudly to gain the blonde's attention.

"I think I'm going out," she announced suddenly, startling Sarah who glanced over at her with raised eyebrows.

"Really? Where do you want to go?"

"To buy food. If you're sure Amy and Vicky will come over, we need to have something to eat prepared, right? Do we have enough money left after buying presents?"

Sarah pulled out her phone and after checking the balance on her bank account, grinned broadly. "More than enough."

"Then... Do you want to come with me? Or do you want me to go alone?" Sirin asked tentatively as she stared anxiously at the blonde who shook her head firmly in response to Sirin's question.

"I'm not letting you go out on your own right now. But you're right, we're going to need something to serve as snacks when they visit," Sarah sighed heavily as she stood up from the couch and stretched her arms above her head, groaning softly when her joints cracked loudly after having remained in the same position for too long.

"Alright, let's get dressed and figure out what we're buying on the way. Shouldn't take too long."

Sirin nodded eagerly as she rose from her seat and was about to blink directly to the front door, but managed to stop herself at the last moment. She couldn't risk using her powers yet, not until after Amy had either confirmed or denied their suspicions. For all they knew, Sarah and Alan's conditions would grow worse a day after they'd manage to heal them.

"Oh! Wait a sec," Sarah exclaimed suddenly, causing Sirin to pause in the process of opening the closet to grab her jacket. "Before we go outside, I wanna show you something!"

"What is it?" Sirin inquired curiously, tilting her head slightly to one side as she gazed questioningly at Sarah who grinned mischievously before pulling a large object wrapped in paper from underneath the sofa.

"Tada!" the blonde announced proudly as she presented the gift to Sirin, who blinked owlishly at the unexpected sight of the brightly colored package. "Merry Christmas, Siri."

"Is that for me?" Sirin asked uncertainly as she glanced between Sarah and the package in her hands, unsure of how to react to receiving a present so unexpectedly.

"Of course! Who else would it be for?" Sarah laughed loudly as she watched Sirin's expression change rapidly from confusion to delight before she reluctantly accepted the gift, staring at it intently while trying to guess its contents without opening it prematurely.

"Well? Are you gonna open it or not?" Sarah inquired impatiently, smiling eagerly when Sirin nodded in response to her question and began unwrapping the brightly colored paper wrapped tightly around the item hidden beneath it.

"Holy shit," Sirin muttered under her breath as she finally uncovered what appeared to be an expensive smartphone complete with headphones and a protective case decorated with a graphic of a crown similar to the one on Sirin's hoodie.

"Do you like it?" Sarah questioned eagerly as she watched Sirin admire her present with wide eyes, grinning widely when the purple haired girl finally tore her gaze away from her new phone in order to throw her arms around Sarah in a tight embrace.

"Thank you so much!" Sirin exclaimed excitedly as she hugged Sarah tightly, burying her face into the blonde's shoulder while Sarah chuckled amusedly at her reaction. "I love it."

"Good. Because you're stuck with me," Sarah replied cheerfully as she returned the hug briefly before pulling away from Sirin's grip and motioning towards the door leading outside. "Now come on, we need to get those snacks. I'm hungry."

Sirin nodded in agreement as she followed Sarah towards the exit where they stopped briefly to put on their coats before stepping out of the house.

The shopping trip turned out to be rather uneventful for both Sirin and Sarah. The two girls had managed to find everything they needed with relative ease despite the crowds of shoppers gathered in every store they entered in order to purchase last minute gifts for their loved ones. Sirin had managed to pick out the ingredients needed for what she wanted to try and make, plus some extra ingredients which could be used in other dishes she might've decided on later on. By the time they were done with shopping, Sirin felt confident that they would be able to cook something good enough that everyone would enjoy eating it when Amy and Victoria arrived at their house later that evening.

Those hopes were quickly dashed when it turned out that Lisa belonged to the rare subspecies that could set water on fire when attempting to cook. Luckily, it did not affect her ability to cut the ingredients, causing Sirin to immediately put her friend onto a boiled beetroot cutting duty.

After half an hour of trying, the end result was surprisingly edible.

"This isn't half bad," Sarah said appreciatively after taking a spoonful of what Sirin had called a "vinaigrette" and chewing it slowly before swallowing with a grin. "Not something I'd eat everyday, but definitely something I'd have as a side dish occasionally."

"I'm not that good at making it," Sirin replied modestly as she poured herself another cup of tea and took a sip from it, savoring the refreshing flavor of chamomile and cinnamon tea before turning to look at Sarah with a mischievous glint in her golden eyes. "But since I'm pretty sure you've never had anything other than fast food or frozen dinners during the past years, I'm not surprised."

Sarah scowled playfully at Sirin's teasing remark but refrained from retorting with a sarcastic response of her own since she knew Sirin was only joking around. "So, what else are you planning to make?" She asked instead, changing the subject while reaching for another piece of beetroot salad from the bowl placed in the middle of the dinner table, unaware that Sirin's gaze had drifted towards Alan's bedroom door where it remained fixated intently on its surface as she pondered her answer.

"Dunno," Sirin finally replied after a few seconds had passed in silence. "Dressed herring, maybe? It's supposed to be easy."

"What exactly is that?" Sarah inquired curiously, raising one eyebrow in disbelief as she stared at Sirin suspiciously. "I've never heard of such a thing before."

"It's a national dish," Sirin explained simply as she continued sipping her tea absentmindedly, lost in thought while her mind wandered towards memories of the previous years that were together with her mother, before she died after being infected by Honkai. A story that Sirin doubted more and more. "Something my mama used to make for New Year and Christmas. We have everything to make it, I think. Fish, onions, mayo and something else."

"Sounds kind of boring," Sarah stated bluntly, causing Sirin's attention to return to the present as she turned to face the blonde girl sitting beside her with a frown on her lips.

"It's actually pretty good," Sirin argued defensively, causing Sarah to chuckle softly at her friend's reaction.

"Alright then. Let's give it a try."

Sirin nodded enthusiastically as she rose from her seat and headed towards the fridge in search of ingredients for making dressed herring while Sarah resumed eating the salad that she'd been enjoying earlier on. The blonde was certain that there'd be enough salad left for their guests once they'd arrive. She wasn't a glutton, after all.

"I didn't think it would be this easy," Sarah commented casually after swallowing another spoonful of salad, smacking her lips appreciatively as she finished chewing her latest mouthful before speaking again. "Seriously, I've always assumed dressing up something would be very complicated and time consuming."

Sirin shrugged nonchalantly as she carefully wiped off the excess dressing from her fingers using a paper towel before tossing it into the trashcan nearby. "Not really. It's kind of like building a cake, you just need to know the layers. I mean, if you just slap some stuff together you won't get anything good."

"Makes sense," the blonde agreed easily, before finally putting the spoon down. "So, how about you head back into the living room and relax, while I take care of the dish-"

The sound of the door bell ringing interrupted Sarah mid-sentence, prompting her to glance curiously over at Sirin who was already moving towards the front door with a surprised expression on her face.

"Must be Amy and Victoria," Sarah mumbled, throwing the last glance at the vinegret as she got up from behind the table and followed her friend. "But why so early?"

"Maybe Amy thought it'd be better if we got done with this quickly," Sirin guessed aloud as she reached out towards the doorknob. "Let's not keep them waiting."

With a quick motion of her hand, Sirin unlocked the door and pushed it open before stepping outside with a friendly smile on her face. As they've successfully predicted, Amy and Victoria Dallon stood before them in their casual clothes: jeans and white jackets with the New Wave logos emblazoned upon them, complete with white winter hats, woolen mittens and thick scarves covering most of their faces.

"Hi," Sarah greeted cheerfully as she approached the pair and shook hands with both girls, grinning broadly when Victoria opened her arms for a hug, before turning towards Amy who simply nodded politely at Sarah without saying anything. "Come in!"

"Uh, yeah, about that," Victoria began hesitantly as she scratched her chin awkwardly, glancing uncomfortably between Sarah and Sirin. "Mom kinda sorta told us to bring you over, so you don't spend Christmas by yourselves... Sooo... Yeah. We're here to kidnap you? Do not resist and all the good stuff?"

"Vicky," Amy grumbled, fixing her scar so that only the girl's brown eyes were visible. "Less jokes, more explaining."

"Fine," Victoria huffed before turning back towards Sirin and Sarah who exchanged puzzled looks with each other before facing the duo once again. "You see, mom figured that since Alan has adopted you, and since he won't be coming over since he's been in the hospital, it'd be rude of us not to invite you two for Christmas dinner. So we're here to kidnap you and drag you along to our house. Whether you like it or not."

"I'm... not against it? I think?" Sarah replied uncertainly, glancing sideways at Sirin who seemed equally unsure how to react to Victoria's unexpected announcement. "I mean, we kinda prepared food and all, but..."

"Oh, you can just bring it with you!" Victoria exclaimed excitedly as she clapped her hands together before continuing, "I'm sure mom'll appreciate it even more!"

"Sure, okay. Lemme go get the food, I guess?" Sarah agreed hesitantly while heading back inside the house without waiting for an answer. "Give me a moment."

"How are you doing, Sirin?" Amy asked suddenly once Sarah disappeared from their sight, causing the purple-haired girl's attention to shift towards the healer who regarded her thoughtfully as she awaited the answer. "You look a little pale."

"I'm alright," Sirin replied calmly, offering Amy a small smile that appeared surprisingly genuine despite her nervousness at the current situation. "Just a bit tired."

"Maybe I should have a look at you too, while we're at it," Amy suggested immediately after hearing Sirin's response, causing her to stiffen involuntarily at the suggestion.

"There's no need," Sirin responded, taking a step back into the house to grab her winter coat. "I'm fine, really."

Amy frowned slightly but refrained from arguing any further when Victoria glanced at her and shook her head slightly as if saying "Don't push her."

Even as Sirin put on her coat, it took another three minutes for Sarah to join them, a bag with three plastic containers in it in hand.

"Okay, let's go," she said as she closed the door behind herself, not noticing Sirin's disapproving gaze fixed on the red spot left by the beetroot on her lip. "We've got everything, right? How are we doing this? Did you guys bring a car?"

"We flew here," Amy grumbled, throwing Victoria an annoyed glance. "We could have taken the bus too, but Vicky said it was faster this way."

"And it was," the taller girl protested, but didn't insist on the matter after noticing the frown forming on Amy's lips. "Alright, fine. Sirin, can you open a portal to our house? Save time and all that?"

"Umm..." Sirin hesitated slightly when she noticed Victoria looking at her expectantly, as if they were waiting for her to open a portal right this second.

She could do it. Opening a portal was as easy as breathing to Sirin. It required nothing more than a single thought of her will for Honkai energy to tear a hole in space and create a bridge connecting two distant places together, allowing the user to instantly travel from one end to the other.

The problem was the risk associated with the usage of her powers. And that meant she needed to change the topic quickly.

"Why don't we walk? It's a wonderful evening," Sirin started, glancing towards the nearest street lamp decorated with Christmas lights shining brightly against the dark sky, the orange glow reflecting off her golden irises. "Besides, Sarah could use a little exercise."

"Hey!"

"Are you sure? I mean, Amy could use some exercise herself," Victoria frowned, ignoring her sister's threat of stabbing. "But it's also kind of cold outside. We can-"

"Right, off we go. How about we stop by the kiosk here, at the crossroads? Sirin really adores the ice cream that's in there," Sarah interrupted the blonde before squeezing past the fellow blonde and making sure she didn't slip. "Any objections? No? Great! Onward, ladies! Dinner awaits!"

Even if she knew that the appearance that Sarah put up was fake, her cheery voice was infectious enough for Sirin to fix the scarf on her face so that no one could see the smile that was slowly creeping its way on her face. Even if pain, fear and rage capable of immolating everything in its path was still there, bubbling just under the surface and ready to be unleashed, this made things easier. Made it seem brighter.

Perhaps she could do this after all.

00000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: Apologies for the long delay. The life was not kind to me, and the very fact that I'm here is a miracle in and of itself. Got that bad.
I won't lie and say that the next chapter will come out next week, as I honestly have no idea what exactly will happen even tomorrow, but I'll try to get back into the swing of things. Slowly but surely, this story will continue. Thanks to everyone who gave this story a shot, because you gave me a reason to focus too. As always, all of my thanks to Snowfire. You are an incredible person and a friend.

QroGrotor · Aug 19, 2024

Christmas at the Dallon household was certainly a positive experience for Sirin, even if it was somewhat confusing for the girl. Not only did Carol take Sarah and her in without a moment of hesitation, but she also treated them as if they were her own family. There was a warm atmosphere in the air that made Sirin feel strangely welcomed. Perhaps it was the food, apparently made by Carol and Victoria, that created the cheerful mood during dinner? Or maybe it was the conversation that the entire group shared during and after eating their fill? Either way, Sirin found herself enjoying every minute spent in the company of these people that had shown kindness towards her despite knowing very little about her other than what Alan had told them.

There were times when Sirin felt that Amy and Victoria looked at her funny though. Even Sarah, who had managed to befriend Amy over the past few weeks, noticed something suspicious about her behavior that seemed to indicate that the healer had grown somewhat wary of Sirin as well. But why?

For the next few hours, Sirin remained in a conflicted state of relaxed tension, constantly waiting for Amy or Victoria to approach her and question her about her origins whilst simultaneously trying to convince herself that it would never happen. Even if they did find out, there was no way they'd turn against her so easily after being so warm to her. Victoria was a friend, too.

However, after staying up almost until midnight talking and helping to clean up after their late Christmas dinner, Sirin decided that she would have to do something about this situation before it escalated.

It was just approaching midnight when Sirin finally returned to her own bedroom after finishing her duties in the kitchen. Her stomach hurt slightly from all the food she'd eaten today, yet despite being quite tired due to staying up so late, Sirin refused to let herself fall asleep just yet. Instead, she chose to visit Alan before returning to her bed. There was something they needed to discuss.

The room was quiet except for the soft humming sound coming from the vent above his bed, and the gentle beeps of medical equipment around it. As before, Alan was lying motionless on top of the covers, barely seeming to breathe as he slept. Sirin found herself worrying as she slowly approached. Was it possible that her presence alone could put too much strain on the man's body? The worry didn't leave Sirin as she reached out to gently touch Alan's face, trying to wake him up while calling out to him in a whisper.

"Alan?"

There was no response from the man at first, however after several seconds passed by and Sirin repeated herself a bit louder, Alan's eyes fluttered open slowly, revealing dark green irises staring blankly at her as he blinked away the sleepiness from his eyes.

"Sirin?"

His voice sounded raspy and hoarse, not at all like the smooth, confident tone he always spoke in whenever Sirin had seen him before. His breath smelled faintly of medicine which wasn't surprising considering how many chemicals were probably pumping through his veins right now. Yet despite his obvious discomfort, Alan managed to flash a tired smile at Sirin and patted the space beside him on the bed, inviting her to sit down.

"What are you doing here so late? Where's Sarah?"

"Sleeping," Sirin answered simply, sitting down slowly before continuing. "We ate a lot and did a lot. Amy and Victoria invited us for Christmas dinner at their house and Carol gave me a bunch of food to take home."

"That's nice of them," Alan chuckled softly. "Hope they didn't scare you off with the amount of food they had on hand."

"No," Sirin shook her head, smiling fondly as she remembered how nice Carol Dallon acted towards her and Sarah despite knowing so little about either one of them. "They were very welcoming. Everyone was happy. There was no fighting, no yelling..."

Alan remained silent for a moment, listening to Sirin talk while gazing blankly ahead, before finally turning back towards her again, smiling faintly once more.

"Do you feel the same way too?"

Sirin hesitated briefly before nodding slowly, shifting uncomfortably where she sat as she kept her eyes locked onto Alan's face, searching for any sign of emotion within his expression. After a few moments passed, Alan's smile widened slightly and he chuckled softly, patting Sirin's shoulder lightly.

"Good. That means there's still hope for you yet."

Sirin raised an eyebrow at that remark, frowning slightly as she tilted her head towards one side curiously, confused by Alan's statement.

"What do you mean?"

"It means that you've realized what is important in life," Alan explained, his face twisting from a pang of pain that shot through his chest. "Family."

Sirin shook her head slightly as she stared at Alan incredulously before replying softly, "I already have one. You're my family now, Alan. You and Sarah. I don't need anyone else."

Alan chuckled again as he laid back against the pillows covering his back, closing his eyes again with a sigh before speaking once more.

"True, but sometimes family doesn't always mean blood relatives or even close friends. Sometimes it's about making connections with others and establishing bonds with those around you. Like how you and Sarah became best friends in just a short while."

Sirin glanced at him doubtfully, but didn't argue against his statement despite her own doubts regarding the truthfulness of it. Instead, she asked a question that had been bothering her ever since she came here.

"Why should I trust others? Why should I trust strangers?"

"Why did you trust Sarah? Why did you trust me?" He asked gently. Then, as she grappled with the question, answered it for her.

"Because sometimes the only thing you can do is take a leap of faith and hope for the best." Alan gave her a small grin. "But more importantly, because it's the right thing to do. Trusting someone when they haven't proven themselves worthy of your trust can be dangerous and foolish, yes, but it's better to give them the benefit of the doubt instead of constantly expecting betrayal from them."

Sirin stared at Alan's face blankly, contemplating his words before turning away with a heavy sigh as she covered her mouth with a hand as if to hide her expression from the man lying beside her.

"I... I suppose so," she admitted after several seconds had passed, letting out a long breath before continuing. "But..."

"There's nothing wrong with trusting other people, Sirin," Alan interrupted her gently as he placed his hand upon her shoulder and squeezed lightly, giving her comfort in return for her honesty. "And there's definitely nothing wrong with having more than one person in your life to care for. Trust me, it makes things better in the long run."

Sirin glanced at him uncertainly before nodding, swallowing thickly before asking, "Why are you telling me all this?"

"Because," Alan paused for a moment, seeming thoughtful as he considered his words carefully, "because I want you to be happy."

"Alan..."

"I know that this world has treated you terribly and that there's no guarantee of a good future awaiting you," Alan continued slowly, taking her hands into his own before raising them up until they were level with his face, looking at them intently as if searching for something hidden inside them. "But I also believe that, if given the chance, you will accomplish great things that will change this city for the better. Perhaps even far more than that."

Sirin frowned slightly at Alan's words but remained silent nonetheless, listening attentively as he spoke.

"It might be selfish of me to wish for you to trust others, but I have to ask," he went on, glancing up to briefly meet Sirin's gaze. He let out a rattling sigh, as if something broke free in his words. "I might not always have managed to do so, but please don't ever give up hope. There will always be people willing to help you through whatever difficulties you might face, so long as you look."

Sirin watched him silently for a moment, contemplating his request quietly before nodding slowly in agreement.

"Alright," she replied finally, smiling weakly at him before continuing. "I'll try not to give up on other people. But I'm not promising anything. I still don't... can't care about many others. Not how you people do. Sorry."

"As long as you give it a shot," Alan agreed readily, his expression twitching as he did his best to ignore the pain in his body. "That's all I can ask for."

Sirin nodded silently before returning her attention towards Alan's body lying in front of her. As far as she could tell, Alan's physical condition hadn't deteriorated much since the last time she'd seen him, even though he was a little paler than before. It still didn't make sense to the girl, as Honkai should've killed him several times over at this point. Was whatever Amy Dallon did so potent that it was keeping him alive? Had Alan's body somehow had the ability to handle the amount of Honkai energy within his veins? Or was there something she'd been missing?

The guilt came back with a crushing force. She couldn't stay any longer.

"I think... I need to go," Sirin stated quietly, rising from the bed carefully and crossing over to stand next to Alan's side once again. "Will you be alright?"

"Yes," Alan agreed without hesitation, though his voice was a little strained as he spoke. "Thank you for checking up on me. And you'd better go back to bed, or I'll ground you."

"You're welcome," Sirin replied automatically, hesitating slightly as she looked at the man lying motionlessly before her, wishing desperately that there was something she could do to ease his suffering. "And I'll... go for now. But I'll come back again."

Alan laughed softly, shaking his head in amusement at Sirin's awkwardness before responding softly, "There's no need."

With that said, he turned away from her and closed his eyes once more, leaving Sirin alone and confused in the darkened room.

And so, she hesitated.

She could do it. Opening a portal was as easy as breathing to Sirin. It required nothing more than a single thought to tear a hole in space and create a bridge connecting two distant places together, allowing the user to instantly travel from one end to the other end of the portal.

The problem was the risk associated with the usage of her powers, and her proximity to Alan. So she decided to leave the same way she'd gained entrance - by walking through the wall and quickly gaining altitude to avoid being noticed.

The snowfall continued unabated, creating a beautiful picture below her as Sirin floated high above the city, unsure if she was supposed to head back home to Sarah, who would probably panic if she woke up and found herself alone, or take some time for herself to collect her thoughts before returning. The latter sounded appealing enough to her right now, especially since her earlier conversation with Alan left her feeling drained both emotionally and mentally. Especially after a long day of social activity.

She needed to clear her head before doing anything else and coming to some sort of decision regarding her future plans. So there she stayed for a time, floating above the city, gazing down upon it as she pondered the possibilities ahead of her. She barely noticed the cold wind swirling around her body, brushing the snowfall into undulating curtains of white.

Should she return home and act as if everything was normal? Should she leave Brockton Bay behind and move on with her life elsewhere? After everything she'd done here, and at Madison, was that even possible? She didn't think so. It was terrifying to think, making her shiver in a way no natural cold could, but she'd bound herself to part of this world's future in those actions.

If she left, Sarah at least would try to find her. More than that, it would leave her friend alone and defenseless in a city that would surely seek to use her. She couldn't do that. Not to her closest friend, and certainly not when the Honkai was doing…something to her. She didn't remember much of her mama, of her lost friends, but that much she did. You don't leave them behind. She'd been given no choice back in her world, but now she had one. And wasn't that just terrifying?

SIrin wasn't sure how long she spent floating above the city, only that it felt like hours whilst never quite adding up to even one. She opened a portal across the city and ghosted through it, appearing again a few hundred meters above Alan's home. Sarah was probably asleep, but Sirin should still be there. She knew that her blonde friend still had nightmares, and the fact that the girl sometimes woke up screaming when she tried sleeping alone worried her deeply. It was important to keep an eye on her.

And she slept better knowing they were both safe.

Phasing through the ceiling found Sarah sleeping soundly in her bed, clutching a pillow tightly against her chest with one arm while wrapped up tightly in a thick blanket. She seemed peaceful and content, no signs of distress whatsoever on her face as she snuggled into the thick blanket.

Sirin stood beside the bed for a moment longer, then simply phased out of her clothes. Leaving them in a pile on the floor she pulled on a nightdress, and joined her friend under the blanket. Maybe she too would find comfort in her dreams tonight.

Everything else could wait until the sunrise.

00000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: Apologies for a... almost two months break, but the health (both mental and physical) was not in a good place. To be honest, I legitimately couldn't force myself to write a single line, so this chapter came out much smaller than expected. I do feel better now, so the next chapter should be bigger in quality and, uh... rather action packed. And thank you for sticking around. Hope you'll enjoy what is to come.

As always, my thanks to Snowfire for editing it to a readable state. Can't express my gratitude enough.

QroGrotor · Aug 20, 2024

Colin carefully put away the soldering iron and pulled away from the circuitry, laying a protective layer of plating over the board. With a sigh, he removed the safety glasses and leaned back in his chair, letting his vision blur and then refocus. The man rubbed his temples, feeling the exhaustion from lack of sleep building up inside his head. He hated this feeling of fatigue more than anything else in the world; it made him feel weak and useless, unable to perform his duties effectively. And in a city like Brockton Bay, being at less than 100% efficiency could be a death sentence.

Colin knew he should've taken a break sooner than this, but he always seemed to lose track of time whenever he got absorbed in his work. Fortunately, thanks to his carefully studied and scientifically perfected version of coffee, he didn't suffer from any noticeable side effects of prolonged mental strain - aside from occasional headaches caused by insufficient oxygen intake which would usually disappear after taking a short nap or eating something sweet. Not that he was relying on it all the time, Colin knew perfectly well just how dangerous doing anything while being sleep-deprived was.

'Maybe I should've taken Dragon's advice after all,' Colin thought to himself bitterly as he closed his eyes. Unlike his colleagues, he didn't really have any plans regarding Christmas, choosing instead to remain at PHQ and work on his gear. The gangs never started fights for around a week after the Endbringer attack, and he could use every single moment of that temporary peace to get ahead. The villains outgunned them by a considerable margin, and the only ones whom he truly trusted to give their everything in the field were Miss Militia and Battery. The others simply lacked drive or character.

Assault, despite being with them for almost two years now, was still not a person he trusted. There was no commitment, no loyalty to the cause and desire to save people. Even his relationship with Battery seemed... suspicious. He still remembered sexual harassment complaints that the young woman raised, and as much as it vexed him, he could only get a strict warning to the former criminal, instead of throwing the idiot into the Birdcage, where he was supposed to be.

Velocity, despite having joined them fairly recently, was far too passive with his abilities, never pushing too hard or attempting to take the initiative, which was most unfortunate.

And when it came to the man others had already whispered to be"one the greatest" in the future, Colin could only sneer. Dauntless was happy to be done with the day and leave as soon as the working hours were done, and never stayed behind to put in another hour or three, unless there was an emergency. Why would he, when that damned power of his was doing everything *for him*.

Taking a deep breath, Colin shook his head slowly before opening his eyes once more. There was no point in thinking about things he couldn't change and dwelling on what might have been would do him no favors. 'I should focus on the present,' he reminded himself sternly, rising from his seat and wincing when he felt the pain shooting through his body as he stretched his arms over his head. 'There is still plenty of time left before the next disaster strikes.'

'Might as well get the reports out of the way.'

The man walked to his desk and picked up a small stack of files, bringing it back to his work table before sitting down again with a grunt. His muscles ached fiercely from the long hours of work, but Colin ignored the discomfort for now and opened one of the folders, leafing through it.

He frowned as the contents started to sink in. There was usually an uptick of crimes around the holidays, no matter how law enforcement did. What he was looking at, however, was a collected report on all crimes where BBPD suspected Parahuman involvement. And it had the tentative distinction of having been vetted and checked by PRT analysts before reaching his desk. Most of it wasn't anything relevant to even morning briefings, but there'd been two fatalities in an ABB controlled district, with evidence pointing to Empire 88 capes being responsible. Predictably, this had drawn Lung's attention.

'Two dead and five critically wounded in total,' Colin mused darkly to himself as he read through the details of the incident once more before closing the folder. That one, he resolved, would be mentioned in the next morning briefing. The real concern was that it might cause another major clash between the gangs, far sooner than hoped. And they needed to find a way to deal with Lung.

The villainous cape wasn't someone that Armsmaster could take care of on his own, not right now at least. Killing the man was out of the question, and yet doing enough damage to keep him down safely was a nigh-impossibility, unless he could figure out a way to disable the man's regeneration. Pushing those thoughts out of the way, Colin pulled up another file. This one was from Brockton General Hospital, surprisingly, and the very first page already had the man's mind whirling.

Alan McIntyre had been admitted to the hospital two days ago, with an infection that no one could identify or cure, not even Panacea. He was currently almost comatose after being rushed to the ER from the street outside the Brockton General Hospital. Fifteen hours of emergency procedure had seen him moved into a private room, which is where he was now. The man was currently being monitored by several doctors under supervision of Panacea herself, who was responsible for stabilizing him enough for the man to be free from imminent danger. But what made the hero truly interested was the handwritten addition with Panacea's signature - something only done when the information was not added to the medical database.

Alan McIntyre possessed a Corona Pollentia, an abnormally large one, yet inactive. One that, according to Panacea, could be connected to his unexplained sickness.

'Considering his guardianship of two powerful parahumans, especially Miracle Star… If he was to pass away, we could either obtain guardianship over them or lose them completely. Troubling. I wonder if Dragon-'

Colin's musings were interrupted by the sudden shrill of alarm. He jerked up from the table and was beside his armor in a handful of quick steps. Just as he'd anticipated, there was trouble brewing within the city once again. He slipped into the armor with practiced ease, the systems coming to life as his biometrics were scanned and accepted, followed by the activation of the radio transceiver located in his helmet.

"Armsmaster reporting," Colin announced curtly as he strode towards the exit of the workshop at full speed. His mind was already whirring with potential responses. "What's the situation?"

"Armsmaster," Miss Militia's voice came crackling through the comms. The fact that it was her shift at the console was both a blessing and a curse in Colin's opinion, as he'd have accurate and up-to-date information on one hand with no unnecessary chatter, but he wouldn't have her support on the field on another. Not the best case scenario, but he'd take what he could get. "We have received multiple calls of a large-scale fight between the Empire 88 and ABB near the docks. Velocity has been notified and changed his patrol route to assist. ETA three minutes. We're sending you coordinates now."

"Acknowledged," Colin replied as he raced towards the garage, knowing that the forcefield bridge would be active by the time he'd reach the garage, allowing him to leave immediately. A quick tap on the barely visible panel on the forearm would make sure that his bike was ready to go. "Reported opposition?"

"So far, around two dozen of Empire rank and file members, armed with automatic rifles. Seems to be a mix of M-16s and AR-500s, so be careful. The ABB has almost three times their numbers, but are mostly armed with handguns. Oni Lee and Lung are both present on the ABB's side, with no information on Empire's capes so far. Police are cordoning off the area, but officers have reported shooting between the gangs and have called for reinforcements."

"Understood," Colin replied curtly as he arrived at the garage and jumped onto the awaiting motorcycle, turning it towards the exit with one hand. His other hand was busy tapping commands into his gauntlet's controls. "I am en route. Keep me posted."

"Affirmative," Miss Militia replied shortly before switching off the comms, allowing Colin to focus solely on driving the vehicle as he sped down the forcefield bridge connecting PHQ to the city.

"Velocity, this is Armsmaster. Focus on evacuating civilians, do not engage Oni Lee or Lung." The hero ordered as he reached solid ground, accelerating further as he blew past intersections, slipping between the flow of traffic with ease. "As soon as you're finished with that, begin picking off Empire forces to remove them from the battlefield. They must have capes incoming by now."

"Copy that," came Velocity's reply immediately. "I'll be on site in two minutes. Velocity out."

His fellow hero wasn't typically allowed to carry confoam grenades due to PR "concerns", which had crippled his combat effectiveness. Velocity was more than capable of handling the untrained mooks of the Empire, though, even if they were well equipped.

Which left the ABB and their parahuman leadership to him. But he'd been in similar situations before. It was simply a question of working out the best plan of action and executing it. And that was exactly what he was going to do.

An explosion rocked the air as another one of Oni Lee's grenades landed by one of the Empire 88 vans parked near the loading dock, engulfing it and its occupants in a short-lived fireball. Screams echoed through the night, accompanied by the rapid cracks of automatic weapons fire as yet another one of Lung's soldiers was gunned down by several members of E88. They were keeping to cover as best they could, in an attempt to avoid being simply overpowered by Lung.

"Hold!" one of them shouted. He raised his assault rifle and fired a burst at a group of ABB thugs who were trying to circle around a partially destroyed building and flank them. His fire dropped two of them before he was forced to duck back into cover by one of Lung's fireballs. "That motherfucker isn't going to lay a finger on us! Keep your goddamn eyes open for that crazy fucking pyro bastard too! I want heads to be placed on a stake for this shit!"

"Fuck!" a younger member cursed loudly as he leaned back against the wall after a stray bullet pierced his shoulder and sent him falling down into a puddle of bloody mud, more red seeping through his fingers into the earth as he desperately tried to stop the bleeding. He was too busy trying to hold onto his life to do more than yell a warning when a man in a black bodysuit appeared out of thin air, two grenades dropping from his hands.

"Oni Lee's here!"

His cry came too late as both the grenades rolled past him to explode between two of his comrades. The shockwave from the explosions ripped outwards, shaking the nearby buildings and filling their blast radius with bloody ruin. He didn't even have time to scream. Some of the group the young man had been part of did survive the blast, shielded by a bend in their cover, but their numbers were heavily reduced. And the ABB came surging forwards.

It turned out that he'd overestimated Lung's planning capabilities. Colin was certain that the only reason Oni Lee hadn't wiped out the entire group of Empire thugs by himself was that he was either busy doing something else, or had been ordered not to do so by Lung. Probably some kind of an intimidation tactic. Now they had almost a dozen mangled and burnt bodies, some of those probably belonging to stupid teenagers who couldn't deal with peer pressure.

Dodging another swipe of Lung's scale-covered arm, Colin swung the back of his halberd into the parahuman's jaw, hoping to knock him out before the man, who was already pushing his height past eight feet tall, would reach critical mass and gain further physical resistance. Lung's retaliation was inevitable, an elbow strike with enough force behind it to cause serious damage. But it was too slow and Armsmaster dodged nimbly past it, before adjust the grip on his weapon and bringing the weapon whistling around into Lung's temple.

The villainous Changer ducked slightly, raising his other arm to block and sent the strike bouncing harmlessly off his scales. At the same time, he reached for Colin's throat with his free hand. The armored hero ducked this time and, changing tactics, swung a powerful blow into Lung's knee, forcing him back a step as the limb buckled.

Lung hissed as he staggered backwards, glaring down at Colin with murderous hatred. The villain was clearly growing enraged with his inability to land a single strike on Armsmaster, who stood between him and his prey. And Colin knew perfectly well that the longer they fought, the lower his chances of winning were.

"Give up," he said in a calm, composed tone, pointing his halberd directly at Lung's face in case he decided to attack again. "I will not allow you to escape. Surrender now, or suffer the consequences."

Lung laughed at that statement as he stood up straight, towering over Colin by almost three feet at his point, flames starting to flicker on top of the scales. His neck was notably longer, but the face had still remained mostly humanoid. And Colin wasn't looking forward to what would come next if the villain kept growing.

"You think you can stop me?" he snarled, revealing his razor-sharp teeth covered in saliva and spitting at the hero before taking a step closer towards him and glaring down at him with bared fangs. "I am beyond you, insect."

'It was worth a shot,' Colin thought grimly to himself as he tightened his grip on his halberd and readied himself for another round, feeling his muscles tense up in anticipation as he prepared for combat once again. 'At least there aren't Empire's capes around to fuel him faste-'

Without warning, a white and dark grey form covered in electric blue light smashed into Lung's side, sending the man flying into the nearby car with enough force to send it flying as well, crashing into the nearby warehouse with a loud boom followed by another smaller explosion seconds later. Battery quickly dove away from the hail of gunfire coming their way, Colin following right behind the young woman by taking cover behind the small sedan.

"Sir, Lung's already growing past the recommended retreat threshold. Should we withdraw?" Battery asked, quickly peeking out of their cover to see the ABB gangsters switching their fire from them and towards the remaining E88 members that hadn''t been picked off by Oni Lee. Colin grunted softly at her question, considering his options for a moment.

"Negative," he said curtly. He leaned back slightly to get a better look at the scene unfolding around him, eyes narrowing at the sight of Oni Lee throwing another grenade towards a group of Empire members, sending them scattering in panic before the explosion erupted inches from their position. Shrapnel flew, and at least two of the gunmen went down. "He's not ramped beyond a human form as yet, and repeated blunt trauma to the head might still be able to put him down. But we'll need to keep him focused on us at all times. I will buy you time, then aim at his temple with full charge."

"Got it," Battery acknowledged with a nod, tightening her grip on her fists.

"Velocity, how is the evacuation proceeding?" Colin asked, rushing out from behind the cover and chucking a confoam grenade towards the ABB members that immediately switched their attention to him. One of them managed a shot that hit the hero on the shoulder, but it bounced harmlessly from his pauldron.

"Just finished, I'll start picking off the mooks now. Do you require backup?" Velocity replied, voice somewhat distorted by the comms. Colin winced as he heard a faint click followed by several quick bursts of automatic gunfire and pained screams, all coming from different directions, followed by more shots moments later.

"No, continue with your assignment, then keep the perimeter secure. If Oni Lee appears in your vicinity, try to knock him out. You'll have approximately two seconds."

"Understood," Velocity responded before cutting the connection.

"Empire capes sighted heading to your location. Hookwolf, Cricket, Stormtiger and Crusader confirmed visually. All members of Protectorate have been mobilized and are heading to join you at the scene. New Wave is also responding." Miss Militia informed him as Colin moved towards Lung, halberd held in a ready guard. "Estimated ETA of five minutes for the fliers."

"Acknowledged," he grunted, blocking a fireball with the blade of his weapon. The man was now beginning to take on the truly non-human shape of his Changer form, and that worried him. It had never happened this quickly before. Had he been building himself up for this moment, to get as many opposing parahumans in one location and try to take them all out? Was that even possible?

It would be out of character for the man, yet couldn't be discarded as a possibility. A diversion, perhaps? But for what purpose... no. Lung must have just intended to take down the Empire 88 and Protectorate in one fell swoop.

At least that was a simple enough theory that he could work with for now. He'd figure out the real reason after the fact.

"Armsmaster, Miss Militia has handed off console duties to me," a different voice came over the console channel, younger and a bit unsteady. "You have…three minutes until Empire capes reach you. Velocity is trying to stall them, but he's outnumbered."

"Copy that," Colin replied, doing his best to stay out of Lung's range and retaliating with his halberd whenever he could. The thing about fighting Lung was that it was akin to fighting a moving wall made out of iron: difficult and very slow to take down. The Changer was getting faster and faster as well, but so far hadn't shown any signs of going down despite him having received multiple fully charged blows to the head from Battery, which would've killed a normal man instantly. He was rapidly approaching the threshold where even lethal force would have an effect.

Lung roared, a deep, guttural sound that almost shook the ground beneath Colin's feet, followed by another swipe of his massive hand, aimed at his chest this time. Armsmaster quickly side-stepped to the left, but miscalculated his next move and almost stumbled into Lung's waiting claws, barely managing to avoid having his helmet torn off as Lung's fist clipped him. Even that glancing strike was almost enough to knock him out, integrity warnings screaming around where he'd been hit.

"New Wave's on scene," the tech who'd taken over Console told him. "They're engaging the Empire's forces, holding them back. Dauntless is available to assist with Lung. Should I have him join you?"

"Negative," Colin replied sharply, dodging a burst of flame launched from Lung's mouth, now split into four parts. He leapt away from another attempt to grab him with his arm, landing out of the Changer's reach for a brief moment. "Lung's taking up half the street, I'm running out of space to maneuver as it is. Possibility of friendly fire is too big. Keep everyone out of this."

"S'op ru'ing" Lung snarled angrily, his voice sounding like he was choking on something in his throat, the buildings shaking at the sheer volume of it. He looked almost entirely like a monster now, his massive body easily twice as tall as Colin, elongated neck bent in a way a human's was never supposed to bend, with sharp spines sticking out from various places across it. "I am gon' ter 'ake oo'd eter."

Fire cascaded from the silver scales of the villain, pouring out around him, an obvious tactic to deny Armsmaster any space to dodge. He darted forward, striking at Lung's face in an attempt to disorient him. Lung roared in pain as the blade broke his scales, and Colin hurled himself back as the dragon reared up to crush him.

"Battery, when he lunges." He had to cut himself off, diving to the ground as Lung surged forward. Only for Battery to slam into him once again, sending the villain flying down the road, giving Colin the opportunity to catch his breath. Despite the confidence in his skills and stamina, the area was starting to test the limits of his armor. He needed to finish this quickly.

More and more capes pouring in would be even worse than not enough, especially considering that Lung wasn't one to be affected by a show of force. They needed to either put him down right here, right now, or remove him from the area.

Something that…was actually quite possible with New Wave involved, now that he thought about it. A few seconds passed before Colin came up with a rough idea of how he could use the other hero group to achieve his goal. It was a bit risky, but with how things were going currently, they had no other choice but to pull it off or be forced to retreat.

Lung had pulled himself back to his feet, and Colin could see the start of wings on the Changer's back. The villain roared, gathering himself to attack again, before something coughed once, twice, more behind Armsmaster. Six small objects arced down the street, each one's detonation like a clap of thunder. He recognized them, and turned to find Miss Militia striding forward. A flash of green and the flag-masked heroine's grenade launcher vanished, replaced by the familiar form of a rocket launcher.

"Thank you." He might have to talk with her about coming to help him after he'd told everyone to stay away, but that could wait. And take into account that she really had helped. "We will require Glory Girl's assistance," he added. It didn't take Miss Militia more than a few moments to recognise his plan, and she fell back to contact New Wave's youngest Brute.

He glanced back down the street, noting that Lung had managed to pick himself back up again after the latest hit and was already turning around to face him. He wasn't pleased to see Armsmaster still standing strong and ready to continue fighting. However, there was something else mixed into his monstrous expression.

Something almost like anticipation. Was it merely his imagination? He had no time to dwell on this thought as Lung charged forward once again.

As soon as Colin stepped into his personal space, Lung attacked him with both his arms, attempting to grab him by the shoulders or neck. Colin swung his halberd upwards, hitting him in the face, before changing the angle and striking again, knocking Lung back slightly before swinging around and hitting him across the back with enough force to make the villain stumble backwards. Another swipe of the halberd ended up sending the man stumbling a little further, forcing him to slow down a bit as he struggled to keep his balance while also trying not to trip over himself.

Colin grinned inwardly when he noticed that Lung wasn't focusing on him anymore but on Battery who slammed him with a telephone pole over the head, causing the villainous cape to stagger once more, disoriented but no less dangerous as flames erupted all over his scales, causing both Battery and Colin to back away.

But it was too late.

A white and gold comet rushed by the two heroes, aiming straight at the villain. Despite Lung's enhanced senses warning him of the danger, the swipe of his hand wreathed in flames was clumsy, inaccurate, the repeated brain trauma taking its toll, even with the man's enhanced regeneration. Using the extended limb as a leverage, the young heroine swung the villain around before letting go, sending Lung *flying* out of the city and into the Bay, even as he kept growing, wrapped in searing flames.

"Good job, Glory Girl," Colin said approvingly. "Now we retreat. Lung is showcasing abnormal growth, and we can't keep engaging him. If left alone, he should de-escalate." Colin turned and headed to where he could see troopers picking up the surviving Empire thugs and putting them in cuffs, with PRT trucks turning the corner not a moment later. It made the hero's smile, he did so love to see efficient work.

"Oh, you're not out of the fire yet," Kaiser's cold voice rang out. The leader of the Empire stepped out from the corner of the ruined intersection, the full strength of his gang at his back. Ten capes in total, probably expecting to try and kill Lung before he could outramp their firepower. Velocity zipped up from one side, with Battery joining a moment later on the other, fully charged and ready for any confrontation.

"Sorry, Armsmaster. Couldn't keep them out after the rest showed up," the man in a red bodysuit apologized, leaning on his knees and panting hard. "We had to pull back."

"You did well," Colin replied. Velocity gave him a tired thumbs-up as he continued to catch his breath. The speedster was clearly nearing his limit, but he hadn't even considered withdrawing. A good thing to note.

"Yes, yes, the good heroes have done so well in throwing the dragon into the bay. Now, if you would be so kind as to surrender our comrades back into our care, we'll be glad to leave and call it a day," Kaiser said. There was a smile in the man's voice as he stepped forward, a sword in hand. He looked confident, but then again, he always did. There was no reason for him to worry since his gang wasn't in danger of being wiped out like the ABB was right now.

Colin shook his head slowly. "I'm afraid we cannot do that," he replied evenly, readying his halberd again as Velocity straightened up and stood by his side. Glory Girl hovered above them, matching the position of the Empire's Purity. "They are all being detained for their part in this mess. Do you want to join them?"

Miss Militia stepped out from where she'd made the call to Glory Girl, rocket launcher still in hand. Dauntless descended to hover next to Glory Girl, and the rest of the girl's family took up stations supporting the Protectorate. Assault was, suspiciously enough, absent, but that didn't matter. He'd deal with the man later. Right now, they had enough people on hand to deal with this threat.

Kaiser sighed heavily, shaking his head slightly. "You could've avoided this unpleasantness, but you just had to be stubborn about it, didn't you? Fine. Meine Freunde, shall we show these heroes what it means to stand against the Empire?"

It was at this moment that a wall of steam erupted out of the bay, the spray splitting the wan sunlight into short-lived rainbows. Silver flashed behind them, and hellish heat followed, the air splitting with the thunder of a dragon's roar.

00000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: All of my gratitude to Snowfire for sanity checking this chapter. If I could hug you, I would. Seriously.

QroGrotor · Oct 13, 2024

Each action and interaction had been carefully prepared and thought out. Every outcome and potential charted and sealed to guard the future. There was and would still be much to be done, but much of it was simple maintenance. Gathering the weave of probability and action until all came together as it must.

First a victory. Then a rebirth.

But the current situation was as expected. An anomaly had interfered, much like the other. It possessed no past or future, only context and what surrounded the anomaly's location in time and its actions. The shadow it produced wasn't yet unmanageable, however, and interaction had revealed both its existence and need for termination.

So as it had for the other, a profile had to be built, a strategy developed. That could not be done without information on the nature of this new anomaly. Elements must be moved, to prompt data acquisition.

Of course, this process must be done without expending too much effort, or revealing its hand in the matter. It would be even worse to interfere personally. Two elements to provoke study were near at hand, though. Observing the outcome of these interactions was all that was required, for now.

The results would provide the data for future planning. All that was needed now was to watch and wait.

Despite being sprawled out on the sofa in Alan's living room, Sirin couldn't help but feel anxious. Sarah had gone to the library for something and, once again, asked to go by herself. To "not jump at shadows", whatever that meant.

Sarah had been adamant about not bringing her along, even after she'd pointed out how the city wasn't a safe place for a young girl to be wandering around alone. Reminding her of her personal experience with that fact probably hadn't been the right thing to do, judging by how it made the blonde tense up, but Sirin wasn't sorry. Still, her friend's argument had been that it was merely a 20 minute walk down the street and that she'd be back shortly. And that she had a taser on her, one she'd 'appropriated' from somewhere, in case anything happened.

To be honest, that didn't reassure Sirin much. She couldn't see how a taser could save her friend from an unexpected ambush, and it certainly wasn't going to help her if her power didn't warn her in time. There were so many things that could go wrong and-

And she was worrying too much.

Sarah was smart. She knew what to do to not draw attention to herself. She had experience dealing with the worst that the world had to offer and still kept her head high and her back straight. The girl was capable of defending herself.

...Maybe.

Sirin growled in frustration, reaching for the remote to turn up the volume. The news channel she'd landed on was blabbering about the latest cape fight. Something involving a lot of explosions and superpowers, the kind that just happened randomly in this crazy city. Ever since they'd moved to Alan's house and gotten access to TV, Sirin couldn't remember a day where something connected to the local villains hadn't happened.

So far, none of those daily events had led to her getting involved, but that was bound to change at some point. She'd prefer to keep it that way for as long as she could, though. Despite Alan's words, Sirin simply couldn't… make herself care enough. Not for everyone, at the very least, not yet. She had a few people that were starting to fill the hole in her chest just a little bit now, and she'd tear whoever touched them into pieces, but everyone else…

'Work in progress,' Sirin thought, turning the TV off. Thinking about that never seemed to help. What she needed was something to distract her. Something that would make her stop worrying about Sarah. Maybe she could try to clean up the apartment a little? When Alan came back from the hospital, and he would come back from the hospital, he'd be proud of them if the house was clean. That would be something nice for one of the people she cared about.

The girl was glad that the news had said that the fight was down by the docks, though. If it had been anywhere near the library, her promise not to follow her friend would have flown out the window, and so would Sirin herself. But what if there were other fights going on, that the news hadn't reported? There was a way to check, though Alan's words drifted to the forefront of her mind at the thought. Could she use her power once again, risking the infection of others just to check on the person she cared about? Was she that selfish?

'Yes.'

The decision was surprisingly easy. She only needed a fraction of a second to check if her friend was anywhere near the fight, and that would be it. A small sacrifice to ensure Sarah's safety.

Immediately, Sirin's senses expanded, the entirety of Brockton Bay opening up to her. The hospital where Alan was currently sleeping, the Dallon's empty house, the library to which Sarah was heading, all of it became her domain. Her vision changed, colors faded, and sounds twisted, warping into a mess of jumbled up noises that would've made little sense to anyone else.

Sirin quickly focused on the most important thing: Sarah.

Thankfully, she was far away from any of the fighting, approaching the library just as she should be. A palpable wave of relief shot through her and Sirin tried to force herself to relax. Her friend was currently approaching the library, her steps quick and light, posture slightly tense as she walked, nervously humming a tune under her breath.

With a sigh, Sirin retracted her senses, returning to the realm of the mundane. With how quickly she'd managed to pull it off, the risk of infecting someone was probably negligible, and the knowledge that her friend should be safe had helped.

WIth that matter resolved, Sirin got up and made her way towards the kitchen. She could start with washing the dishes. That was a good idea. After that, she could sweep the floor and then…maybe try to use the hoover/. By the time she was done with that, Sarah should be back home, and they could eat together.

Then they'd talk. About everything. About Alan. About her. About what was going to happen to them. About how the whole situation was one giant mess. About her past. About her powers. About how they would solve the problem.

Together.

The girl's lips curled into a smile. Yes, that sounded like a good idea. They'd sit down, talk things out and sort it out. Whatever problems they had, they'd figure them out.

There was nothing that they couldn't do.

As it turned out, Sirin's grand plan of cleaning the house top to bottom would not come to pass, mostly because of the panting, singed and wide-eyed Victoria Dallon that showed up on her doorsteps, making sure she wouldn't move as void lance stopped barely a centimeter away from the blonde's eye.

"Vick- Why did you break the lock?! It's winter!" Sirin exclaimed, unaware of how her eyes were currently glowing.

"Sirin!" Vicky panted. There was soot on the usually immaculate blonde's costume, and her eyes were heavy with fatigue. "We need to go. Right now. There's a fight, and we're kinda losing. I need you to help me evacuate as many people as we can before it gets worse.

Sirin's eyes widened. She considered the request for all of half a second, then nodded. It seemed that the day she was drawn into those never ending fights would be this one. Talk about Christmas gifts.

"I'll be right out," she said. "Give me a second to get changed."

"What? No. You don't understand, we need to leave now. Like, right now," Vicky repeated.

"I know." Sirin answered calmly, already pushing the cape aside and closing the door. "I won't be gone for a moment."

"Just hurry up, okay! Things are bad, just grab a scarf and-" The door slammed shut in her face, cutting off the rest of the girl's words.

Sirin didn't bother going up the stairs, flying directly into her bedroom through the floor. Though she could've simply materialized a replica of her costume out of thin air, it felt wrong. Nothing like the handcrafted suit that was the result of her efforts and Sarah's input.

The girl reached for the black and gold dress, pulling it out of the wardrobe and phasing into it, soft fabric warm against her skin. The rest of the outfit followed quickly; gloves, hair pin, and finally scarf. All as it should be. She stepped out of the room through the exterior wall, and let herself drop back into reality as her feet touched the steps leading up to the door. Vicky, for her part, was all but vibrating with impatience.

"Finally! Come on, we need to go." The blonde heroine turned and immediately took off, blasting the snow off of the doorsteps. Sirin took a moment to seal the entrance with a few of her lances – Sarah could use the back door. Then she soared up into the sky, quickly catching up to her guide.

"So, what's actually going on?" Sirin asked, glancing at the clouds of smoke rising in the distance.

"Gang war went hot. Empire vs ABB. We came out to help the PRT, but by the time we got there things had gotten…complicated," Victoria explained. She was speaking louder than normal, to make sure Sirin could hear her over the wind, and not slowing down a single bit.

"How many heroes?" the purplette asked, frowning.

"Pretty much the entire Protectorate, bar Assault." Vicky replied. "Aunt Sarah thinks the Director has him doing something else in the city, but that's not important for us. We need your help getting people out."

"Right," Sirin said hesitantly. "You want me to portal them somewhere safe." It really wasn't a question, but Vicky nodded along.

"PRT's set up a safe zone. They're going to be scared, of course, but it's better for them to be scared and safe than where they are now." Victoria explained, turning her head to give Sirin a nod.

"Alright." Sirin agreed. "Where am I portalling them?"

"PRT set up a safezone a few blocks away. Try to move the civilians there. You can make sure no one's left behind, right?"

"I got it." The younger girl nodded. She wasn't sure how she felt about using her area-sense again, but if it was the only way to save people…

"Good." Vicky shot her a thankful smile, but it was tarnished by a grim concern. "The PRT should know you're coming, so just get all the civilians out. I'll go help take care of the bad guys."

"Stay safe!" Sirin called, as her friend peeled away from her, towards the sounds of battle.

"Thanks Sirin," Vicky yelled back. "You too!"

The blonde heroine accelerated away, and Sirin felt a flare of concern as something enormous roared out a challenge as her friend descended. She forced it aside for now, though, focusing on the buildings ahead. Buildings that had somehow caught fire in the middle of winter, and the source of a panicky rush of people, interrupted on what should have been a time of peace.

Her lips twisted in a growl for a moment at the thought, but that wasn't what she was here to help with, she told herself. The solution here, though, was simple. Once again, everything in Brockton Bay flickered into perfect focus as she loosened the restrictions on her senses. Looking at the buildings, she could tell that most of them weren't actually in danger of collapse, the fires having done only minimal damage so far. But with civilians running out of the occasional office building, stores, and the few open cafes, there was a definite danger of people getting hurt in the rush.

That rush slowed as she came to a stop above the street, though, and she heard a few quiet cries of recognition. It warmed her heart that they were all so thankful. A moment of focus fixed the evacuation zone Vicky had told her about in her mind, and then portals started flickering into being all across the streets.

She'd been asked to help get them out. So that's what she did. She shouldn't have had to move her hands to do it, but it had felt right. So as her hands swept up, people followed the lines her fingers drew, making the purplish portals impossible to ignore. They were still new to many, just like she was to the city, but her actions at Madison had made it clear what they were for.

The crowd paused for a moment, then split apart as people rushed for the nearest portal. Sirin waited patiently, cutting back her senses as she did so until the packed streets thinned of people. She pulsed her senses out a third time, checking for any remaining civilians. Thankfully, there were PRT personnel present now, running a sweep of the area. She could help with that, but-

Another roar bellowed from where Victoria had been heading, and Sirin shook her head. The PRT could handle any stragglers. Another short gesture closed all but a handful of her remaining portals, and then she flitted away under the gray sky. She needed to check on her friend.

Turned out, things weren't going too well for the heroes.

As she arrived at the scene, the first thing Sirin noticed was the absolute carnage. Buildings were burning, with many simply missing entire chunks of the exterior. Others had almost melted, as if the concrete was made out of ice rather than actual stone. Another group of PRT troopers were scrambling to fix a perimeter to block the roads and prevent any civilians from entering the combat area.

At the center of it all, though, Sirin could see quite a bit about what was going on. Whatever the fight had started as, a three-sided conflict as far as she knew, Lung was now the sole focus of attention.

The ABB leader had grown considerably, now towering over the rest of the people present, nearly approaching the height of the smaller buildings on the street. Heat radiated from his silver scales, rippling in waves out around him. His claws were already covered in blood, and the dragon was currently ripping at the heroes with them, seemingly without a care for his own wellbeing.

Victoria dove in to land a hit on the dragon, only to be sent flying the moment she got within his reach. She slammed into the side of a heavy van with enough force to flip the vehicle, forcing the nearby PRT troopers to scatter.

Lung didn't seem to be bothered by the fact that he was outnumbered, or surrounded. His movements were wild, yes, but powerful enough that it didn't seem to matter. Even a near miss could send his target stumbling, and there wasn't a shred of restraint in his attacks. Something in the back of Sirin's mind recognised that; the movements of one fighting to kill.

Her eyes narrowed as she watched the scene, mind racing as she tried to figure out what to do. If her assumption was correct, then any large-scale application of her power had the risk of infecting everyone present. But from what Sarah had told her about Lung, she wasn't sure if anything else could put down the dragon-man without killing him

'I really hope Sarah wasn't wrong about his regeneration,' Sirin thought, flying towards the fighting. As she'd expected, her presence was immediately noticed.

"Star!" Carol Dallon - 'Brandish'- called out as she spotted the girl. "Glad you're here. We could use some help."

"I am, but I'm not sure what I can do," Sirin said, dropping out of the sky near the more experienced heroine. "I've heard he regenerates?"

"Yes." Brandish nodded. "We've avoided casualties amongst heroes so far, but with the way it's going, there's a very real risk of someone getting hurt."

An answer came to her in a flash. He couldn't hurt her, not really, which meant she could distract him. Give others the opportunity to take him out while he was busy throwing fireballs or whatever he was going to do. "I think I can help," Sirin murmured.

"Star, you-" Brandish's words were cut off as Sirin surged forward into the fight, immediately attracting the attention of the ABB leader. She spun power from her hands, weak by the standards of her actions in Madison, but more than enough to do the job.

And the entire world seemed to freeze as a girl no more than twelve slapped Lung squarely across the face. On, as she would only later find out, live television. The less said about the sanity of the local helicopter news crews, the better.

The blow didn't do much, certainly nothing that would be permanent. But the abruptness of it, combined with the subtle force her powers let her put into the blow, was more than enough to lock the villain's attention on her. Sheer shock, in fact, drove him back perhaps half a step. Then yellow eyes, filled with hatred and rage, locked onto where she floated a handful of meters from his fanged maw.

Just outside of reach.

The dragon lunged at Sirin, faster than any creature his size was supposed to move, bloodstained claws driving straight for the girl's chest. And passed straight through it.

The enormous bulk of the monstrous Changer surged through the air without ever touching his target, and claws tore at asphalt as he fought to keep his balance. He whirled, tail writhing through the space in the air where all of his senses screamed the purple-haired heroine should be. Once again, his strike found nothing.

And in that moment, as the villain was still trying to regain his balance, another hero struck. Battery surged forward. Blue-white light blazed from the patterns on the woman's costume, streamers of the same enfolding the section of rebar she'd caught up in her charge. She swung the improvised weapon two-handed, straight into the exposed joint of Lung's nearest knee.

Muscle and bone snapped like high-tension cable, the popping sounds more alike to gunshots, and the dragon staggered back, struggling to remain standing. His tail lashed at Battery as he went, sending the heroine flying back into one of the few remaining cars on the street. For a moment he teetered, claws flailing at the torn asphalt, an easy target for a hail of lightning bolts from one of the other heroes. One of the Protectorate ones, she thought.

Then fire blossomed around the silver-scaled monster, a burst of flame bellowing out around his far side. The sheer pressure of the outburst righted him, and just in time, as a grappling hook slammed into the villain's shoulder. A second earlier and it would've pulled him down on his side. More strikes rained down, but Lung ignored them. He twisted his body, and Armsmaster staggered, almost pulled off his feet into the villain's claws. He stumbled forward anyway, even with the quick trigger of the hook's emergency release. Lung pounced.

Sirin darted forward with a cry, space twisting at her side into the head of a tricolor lance in white, black and gold. But she'd barely begun to form the weapon when a dumpster – not a dustbin, the full, four wheeled monster of a container – crashed into the side of his head. It diverted his attack just enough, though Armsmaster stiffened as a single errant claw tore through one side of his breastplate. He fell back, muffling a curse and Glory Girl surged into the opening.

The blonde's arms were tucked in close to her sides, a far cry from the more common sweeping blows she was known for. She only got time to land a single punch, but Sirin saw silver scales shatter around her knuckles as they drove home. Then Lung roared and swatted Victoria aside, literally through the closest building. A veritable wall of flame erupted around him, aborting an attack from Brandish and Battery who'd been rushing forward behind him.

Sirin looked around. Where were the other heroes? Victoria had said they were all here. And what should she do? She couldn't risk what she'd done at Madison, not until she knew what was happening to Alan, to Sarah. Perhaps her lances? One already floated at her shoulder, partially formed but easily made ready. But Sarah had told her the PRT didn't like killing…

Below her, Lung burst through the wall of flames he'd created, claws lashing at Brandish. The heroine's eyes widened in alarm, the axe of glowing light in her hand utterly insufficient to the task of blocking several tons of angry dragon. She vanished into a ball of orange light that darted frantically away from the still-growing Changer.

She shook her head. The lives of her friends, and she supposed the other heroes too, mattered more than this overgrown lizard. The PRT could be mad at her after they were all safe.

Her first lance took Lung in the shoulder, sending silver scales and blood flying and ripping his arm entirely off at the base. Yet the cape barely even reacted. His flesh twisted and bubbled around the wound, and Sirin frowned as she saw the limb begin to regenerate in real time. She formed and launched another projectile, this one tearing a gaping hole through her target's enormous chest. But once again, the only response the dragon showed was a momentary pause.

He swung his tail up at her, and she flickered between layers of space on reflex, emerging untouched by his retaliation. Dauntless - that was his name - strafed across the sky, but the blasts of lightning from his lance seemed to do even less than her lances. And…he was ignoring her, she realized. He couldn't hurt her, but she hadn't hurt him either.

Her frown twisted towards fear as she saw Victoria rise from the other side of the building she'd been launched through, holding a battered pickup above her head. Apparently her friend had decided that a dumpster was simply too small.

At some point, Battery must have gone to check on her, as the PRT cape was now clinging onto Victoria's back. Light shone from the circuits across her dark bodysuit, and one hand was fixed to the frame of the pickup truck Glory Girl had lifted. Blue-white energy raced across the vehicle's frame as Sirin watched, the light piercing smoke and bouncing from the gray winter sky. Even Lung found his attention dragged around to the lightshow. He opened his mouth, a vast x-shape of fanged teeth, and roared a challenge at the two heroines.

Their answering screams were lost in the dragon's bellow, but Sirin saw them do it. Victoria's arms tensed, launching the pickup forward, and light exploded around Battery's hand as the heroine unleashed all of her remaining charge to empower it.

Manmade thunder swallowed even Lung's battlecry, and then there was an enormous, sizzling crash. Sirin wrinkled her nose at the sudden scent of burnt wire and metal, but it was barely noticed as she strained to see through the dust and debris sent flying in all directions by the combined attack.

Fire pulsed at the heart of the cloud, and Sirin saw Victoria start to drop behind the building, her expression panicked. As a result, she almost escaped the burst of red-hot car parts that were sent spraying up towards her as Lung surged back into view. The Changer was at least fifteen feet tall by now, and silvery nubs stood out on his back as he crashed into the building between him and the two heroines.

Battery yelled something to Victoria and jumped from the younger cape's back, going limp in the air. Light blossomed around her again a few moments before she landed, and though she hit the ground hard, she seemed no worse for wear. The blonde-haired heroine left behind darted towards the safety of the sky, but the moment taken to offload Battery cost her.

An enormous clawed hand, completely coated in silver scales, burst from the root of the building and caught Glory Girl by the ankle. She yelped in surprise, kicking at the hand hard enough to break several fingers, but it wasn't enough to break Lung's grip. The rest of the monstrous villain emerged from the building's roof at speed, having seemingly bulled his way through the floors below to catch his target. Roaring in triumph, he leapt from the top of the block, swinging Victoria's head at the rapidly approaching ground.

Sirin's golden eyes were wide with shock, and she felt panic surging through her veins as she stared at the scene unfolding in front of her. Victoria was strong, really strong, she knew that. But she didn't think her friend was that strong. Not if Lung smashed her to the ground, and then landed on her, and then everything else the monster might do. She couldn't let that happen!

Power rippled behind her eyes. And time…slowed.

The purplette blinked as the world abruptly fell into slow-motion. For a moment she tried to rush forward to Victoria, but something stopped her. A feeling, rising from deep in her chest, cold and unforgiving. It was as if she was standing on the edge of a precipice, one small step from falling.

Yet she couldn't look away. And a dark, hungry thought rippled across the waters of her mind.

'No one gets to hurt my friends. Not anymore. Not ever.'

Her lips moved, curling back into a snarl as the light of her golden eyes intensified. And in a moment, too fast to be heard, words followed..

"God, if you can hear me." She whispered. Her eyes were fixed on Victoria, the panic on her friend's face, one fist raised in a desperate attempt to free herself. Enough. This needed to end now.

"I need power."

For a moment, the world trembled around her, still caught in the amber of her power's hold. And then somehow, somewhere impossibly far from her mind yet far too easy to sense, an unfathomable thing moved.

The two lances of twisted space she'd never consciously called unraveled, twisting out into impossibly thin ribbons, edges grazing across the fabric of reality. When they moved they bisected space itself, slashing through the silverine fingers that held her friend, one wrapping around her to lift her away. The other transformed, reformed, becoming the lance that she'd summoned so unconsciously when faced by the Simurgh.

In a moment it had doubled in size, then tripled. A lazy gesture, so easy, and it darted forward. The weapon impaled Lung with all the ease of a cocktail stick thrust into cheese, and the scales and flesh that tried to oppose it ceased.

Another motion and another lance formed, this one slashing across the dragon's attempts at wings, cutting deep and holding him there. No need to use the power that she so feared, that she'd used to hold the false angel. This cage would do.

She raised both hands, feeling the pressure of time accelerating. An odd, strangely familiar feeling burned behind her eyes. Pinching her fingers together, she swept them out in a smooth arc. And below Lung, where he would have smashed Victoria to the ground, the air split apart. It was a gentle, ordered thing compared to the rampant chaos of the Simurgh's assault on reality at Madison, but that was only proper, a voice in the back of Sirin's mind told her.

This was of her power. A strength that she had been chosen to wield, to judge and call down suffering on all who would oppose the will of God. The rift yawned wide, opening the way into a space empty of everything, where she somehow knew time and matter did not exist, where light, sound, heat, and every other form of energy could not survive.

Lung writhed in the grip of her lances, some animalistic instinct screaming danger as he fell towards the rift. The nubs on his back tried to expand, to form the wings that could save him. Unfortunately for him, Sirin had no intention to let him escape.

'Heroes don't like killing? Then he'll die where none can see.'

A barrage of her lances tore through the villain's body, tearing apart and sending the dragon falling into the rift, each lance tearing through the regenerating flesh, ensuring that any chance of escape remained zero. A final, frantic attempt to grab the edge of the portal served only to lose him several fingers, the regenerating claws being sliced off as he fell.

In the end, Lung's final act was reduced to a single, rage-fuelled howl as his massive form vanished into the rift. Sirin brought her hands back together, her chest trembling as she tried to control her breathing. And at her command, the rippling portal flowed shut, leaving not a single trace of the villain behind.

Victoria stared at her, even as the ribbon around the young heroine released her, returning to Sirin's side as the lance it was expected to be. The purple-haired glanced curiously at her friend, gold eyes fiercely aglow.

"You said all the heroes were here," she said, the words clipped. "Where are the rest?"

"They," Victoria swallowed. "They went to keep the rest of the fight under control. Between the Empire and Oni Lee and-"

"Ah, I see." Sirin floated down next to Victoria, and smiled. "Please, take me there. I would have words for those who helped spoil this day for so many."

00000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000000

A/N: I come to you, at the turn of the... 2:52 a.m., apparently. Huh.
Apologies that it took so long, but dear god is work strangling and draining all the writing time away from me. Halp.
All of my thanks to Snowfire for her help with this chapter!
Next time: Victoria's interlude!

QroGrotor · Nov 12, 2024

ФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФ

When she first met Sirin, the girl had unironically reminded Victoria of her sister when she'd first arrived at the Dallon household. Scared, tense, and constantly ready to flee. Not unlike a scared kitten, when she thought about it. What she saw right now, however, was an entirely different picture.

The girl's golden eyes were literally glowing, casting an eerie light over her pale features and into the air beyond. She floated in the air, just a little higher than the tops of the buildings on the Boardwalk. Her expression was calm and inhumanly collected, and her purple hair, normally kept neat and well-brushed, even if those hair tufts seemingly refused to obey any attempts at styling, was floating about her in a ghostly display of her power.

If Victoria was being honest, it was creepy. Not that she was about to say that aloud. Not after the girl had saved her.

Still, perhaps she should say something.

"Uh, Sirin?" She said, trying to get the girl's attention.

"Yes?" The girl turned to her, turning those unblinking, spookily glowing eyes on her. Victoria swallowed.

"What... what was that you just did?"

"Oh, that?" Sirin said. "I disposed of the problem."

Okay, that was... creepy. Creepier than the glowing eyes.

"You... disposed of him? What does that mean?"

"It means that he no longer matters," Sirin said, turning her gaze back to the city. "It was simple, even. Sarah told me he was a very bad man, that he hurt and killed lots of people."

"Well, yes, but -"

"So there's no problem. Right?"

Yup, definitely not good. Especially with how eerily collected the girl was being.

"No, I guess not," Victoria said slowly.

"Then it is fine." Sirin tilted her head, staring at her, and Victoria resisted the urge to squirm. "Let's g-"

"Hold it, please." Victoria flinched, turning towards the source of the words. Armsmaster was picking his way down the street towards the pair, walking heavily with the aid of his halberd. The Tinker's armour was half-slagged on one side, sporting several claw-marked punctures. But it didn't stop the head of the ENE Protectorate from jerking his free hand down towards the street itself.

She looked over at Sirin, and then nodded towards the debris-littered asphalt. "We should go talk with him."

"I suppose," the purple haired girl sighed. As if being effectively ordered down to the ground by Armsmaster was a trivial, boring concern. "It would be silly to yell."

The two descended to street level, other heroes making their way onto the ruined thoroughfare as Lung's absence was confirmed. All of them were staring at Sirin. Usually that would've made the girl at least a little self-conscious. This time? Nothing.

"I'm going to need an explanation of what just happened," Armsmaster said. He reached them a few seconds after they touched down. Or, after Victoria did. Sirin, she noted, remained floating, keeping her head a few inches above the older hero's.

The girl looked down at him, her hair drifting around her in a nonexistent wind. For a moment, Victoria felt a flutter of fear that Sirin might attack Armsmaster. Given everything they'd seen from the girl, that would be bad. It wasn't as if they had any realistic way to subdue the underage terror.

"What is there to explain?" Sirin asked, her golden eyes glowing. "I took care of the problem."

"That's not an answer," the hero replied. Battery came to join him, breathing heavily and with her power notably inactive. That was a good sign. Dauntless shifting his position to 'accidentally' end up above Sirin, on the other hand, was not. What was he planning to do, if it came down to a brawl, hope to luck out on power interactions?! "Can you return him?"

"I cannot," the purple-haired girl replied, and Victoria saw her hands tightening into fists, the movement drawing both hero's gazes.

"Why not?" Armsmaster asked. "That isn't a known issue with your portals, Miracle Star."

"Because I do not want to," Sirin replied, her glowing eyes narrowing. The air around the girl began to shift, flickers of prismatic colour flickering at its edges. "If he had been left here, he could have killed my friend, and gone on to do even more harm. This is a better."

"He must answer for his crimes in the court of law," Battery spoke up, her voice a lot less confident than Victoria remembered it being before. "We're not judges, or executioners."

"Why not? I have seen the news, heard the stories," the purple-haired girl shot back. "And what would you have done, had I not intervened? Allowed him to keep rampaging, destroying entire sections of the city, and causing problems for people who simply wish to live their lives? Would you have been able to stop him?"

"That's enough, Sir- Star. There are laws that must be followed, we've talked about this." Her mother, finally out of her 'panic bubble', stepped forward. And Vicky found herself suddenly and desperately trying to find a way to diffuse the situation. Not a situation she was used to being in.

But it was clear that Sirin had no intention of giving Lung back, and Victoria could very easily imagine how the rest of this conversation was going to go. The PRT would make demands, her friend would refuse. And then the PRT would ask again and again, and Sirin would refuse again and again, escalating until either the girl decided that the PRT was pushing her too far, or the PRT made an attempt to push the matter physically.

Neither was a good option, but if she had a solution, and could prevent another fight...

"I mean, he is a really bad guy," Victoria said, loudly enough that it interrupted the current flow of conversation..

"Vicky!" Carol said, shooting a glare in her direction. "That's enough. Don't help."

"Well, it's true, isn't it?" Victoria argued, trying to ignore how Sirin's eyes were fixed on her, and the slight frown forming on her lips. "We all know he's killed people, and we weren't really sure how to deal with him. She can keep him for now, and after some time passes, and he's not a huge lizard on fire, she can drop him somewhere, right?"

"I'd rather have him in custody," Armsmaster said. "This way, Miracle Star could avoid potentially negative consequences."

"Sure, but we were already having trouble with him," Victoria argued, ignoring the look her mother shot her. "How is it different if she has him?"

"It's not, and you know why," Carol spoke up, her tone sharp. "We need to return him to face justice, Vicky. It's not something to argue about."

"Mom, look around you." She gestured at the broken street around them. Several of the buildings were still on fire. "This was only getting worse. If Miracle Star hadn't come to help, I might not be here right now. We can at least leave it for now."

Her mother's face went deathly pale, any reply firmly quashed by the idea of how close her daughter had come to death. Armsmaster, meanwhile, was frowning. Victoria could almost see the wheels turning in his head as the leader of the local Protectorate considered his options. And what would happen if the young girl who'd demonstrated the ability to fight an Endbringer to a standstill decided she wasn't in the mood to play ball.

"She's not wrong," Battery said, finally. "It's not a perfect solution, but it does get rid of the current problem. We'll have time to work out the details."

"Fine. But understand that this will need to be discussed at a later date." Armsmaster looked away, taking in the damage done to the street. Probably calculating how much would have to be paid to fix it all.

The girl stared at him, and the tension seemed to, slowly, seep out of her body. That was already a big step in the right direction.

"Very well," she finally said.

"Right, if this is decided," her mother took a deep breath. "Let's go. Victoria, we need to talk."

"Uh, yeah, one second," Victoria floated over to her friend, who's eyes were still glowing creepily, and smiled. "I'm really glad you helped out back there. You did good. Thank you."

"I did nothing I had not intended to do," the purple-haired girl replied.

"Still, it's better than what would have happened if you hadn't shown up. And that's a lot. So thank you. Really."

"You're welcome, Victoria," Sirin replied. She smiled at the blonde heroine. For a moment, it was almost normal. "Please, go with your mother. I am sure she is... not happy."

"I can't imagine she would be," the blonde shook her head. "I'll try to sort this out, and get back to you soon."

"Alright," the purple-haired girl nodded. "I'll go and find Sarah. She should be at the library."

"Right, yeah, that's good," Victoria replied, floating up. "Take care, and let me know when you guys are home."

"Alright. Goodbye."

Sirin waved, and Victoria watched the, frankly, terrifying teenager fly off towards the (where was the library?), wondering how close they could've been to an outright catastrophe. The sound of barely contained anger in her mother's voice caused Victoria to finally turn away from watching the girl who was rapidly growing smaller and smaller in the distance.

"What were you thinking, Vicky?!" her mother's voice rose up. "Are you insane?! She can't just do that to a person! He needs to be brought to justice!"

"What was I thinking? How about I was thinking 'let's not start a fight with a girl who can go toe to toe with an Endbringer, and also someone who just saved my ass from being crushed to death and burnt to ashes? Because that's what I was thinking. Seriously, mom, what the fuck were you thinking? This was gonna end really badly, and now, with the dragon out of the picture, maybe the PRT will actually get a chance to handle the other problems they have."

"Don't swear, Vicky, it doesn't suit you."

"Oh, come on, don't change the subject, mom. Are you seriously telling me you were just gonna try and pick a fight with her, even if she'd said no to returning Lung? After everything she's done, and how hard she's been working to help out?"

"She has to follow the rules, Vicky," her mother shook her head, her expression exasperated. "We can't just let her get away with anything. You can't always be friends with everyone. She's got to do what's right."

"Do you seriously think the PRT has the power to tell her what to do? Do you think they can make her give him back, if she says no? Or that they could stop her, if she decided she was done playing nice?" Victoria frowned. "She's like, way beyond what you guys can deal with. The fact that you were trying to argue with her is, frankly, kinda scary. She's a kid, sure, but that doesn't make her stupid."

Carol seemed like she was about to say something, but the look on her face shifted, and she shook her head.

"We're not arguing about this. Do you still need us to head out and help the others with the Empire or is it already over?" the woman asked, turning towards Armsmaster.

"No, not entirely. And your help would be appreciated," the hero replied. "Dauntless and Battery are going to join you, while I will have to temporarily return to the headquarters. I've got some repairs to make."

"Right. Fine," Carol nodded, turning towards her daughter. "Vicky, go ahead. I'll catch up."

"Got it. Where am I heading, by the way?"

"Waymouth Shopping center," Armsmaster replied. "Most of the Empire's parahumans have already retreated, but some of the unpowered members have taken over the mall and a library across the road from it. They're holding the civilians hostage. Make sure to cooperate with Velocity and the rest of your team when you arrive."

"The... library?"

Surely it couldn't be the same one, right? Come on, what were the odds?

...

I'd better hurry. Just in case.

Judging by the lack of warped space and lance projections, it seemed like Sarah hadn't been visiting this particular library. A state of affairs that was, in Vicky's personal opinion, an incredible stroke of luck. Something was wrong with Sirin, and Victoria didn't need a Thinker power to tell her that. And, in hindsight, it made sense. Considering what they'd pieced together about the girl's background, there was no way anyone could've been fine after the kind of shit she'd presumably been through.

The problem was with how, despite that damage, Sirin was powerful. Absurdly so. It made the girl dangerous,which was the whole reason why the PRT, her parents, and a large portion of the Protectorate's members seemed so insistent on getting the purple-haired girl to join them. The last thing anyone needed was an unpredictable and underage S-class threat running around. And the hair trigger she was on when it came to seeing her allies injured was…not exactly helping.

The girl was, quite literally, a walking weapon of mass destruction. And the only thing standing between the current state of affairs and utter devastation was a combination of the girl's own restraint, Alan, Sarah, and New Wave's willingness to vouch for her. Victoria could imagine the PRT's reaction if Sirin ever snapped. They weren't exactly known for tolerance when it came to parahumans outside of their umbrella.

Still, she couldn't dwell on it right now. There were hostages to rescue, and a villain or two to apprehend. Hopefully. She really needed something simple right now, like punching a nazi in the face without having to worry about the consequences.

Finding Velocity, Miss Militia and the rest of her family wasn't difficult, the cluster of heroes standing together near one of the PRT's vans as Victoria arrived.

"Glory Girl, good to see you," Miss Militia, being the first one to notice her, gave the girl a nod. "I hope the others will join us shortly. Will your sister be available?"

"Why? Is someone injured?" A moment later, the reason for the question hit. Hostages, of course. "I think Amy's at the hospital right now, do want me to go pick her up?"

"That would be helpful," Velocity nodded. His costume was burned on one side, from what Vicky could see. It seemed like Oni Lee had managed to clip the man with one of his explosions.

"Can I leave it to you, Glory Girl?"

"Sure," she shrugged, rising into the air again. "I'll get her back her ASAP."

"Thank you," Miss Militia said, before turning her attention back to the other heroes and troopers.

"Okay, we have both buildings completely surrounded?" the dark-skinned woman asked.

"Yes. Our teams are waiting for your signal."

"Good. I'm not sure how long they'll keep up this farce, but I don't want them to get any ideas. Any sign of Hookwolf or Oni Lee?"

"None," her uncle, sitting down on the sidewalk, replied. "We've checked the surroundings, and the area's clear."

"Right.

"Yes. Our teams are waiting for your signal."

"Good. I'm not sure how long they'll keep up this farce, but I don't want them to get any ideas. Any sign of Hookwolf or Oni Lee?"

"None," her uncle, sitting down on the sidewalk, replied. "We've checked the surroundings, and the area's clear."

"Right. Still, remain on the lookout. It wouldn't be the first time Oni Lee decides to double back for an ambush."

"Yes, ma'am."

"What about the rest of the Protectorate and the Wards?" Vicky heard one of the troopers speak out, probably the captain or someone else in control of the troopers.

"They're on standby. Armsmaster had to return to the HQ to get repairs. Battery and Dauntless will be joining us alongside Brandish in the next ten to fifteen minutes, and the rest will be ready for the main push, depending on the situation. Assault and Triumph should be ready in five."

As the distant sirens completely blocked out the voices of the heroes, Victoria, her mind on autopilot, sped off in the direction of the hospital, flying over the rooftops as quickly as possible.

It didn't take her long to arrive at the hospital. Amy was still there, and Victoria couldn't help but smile when she found her sister on the roof. The younger teenager had a frown of concentration on her face, tapping away at her phone on a well-timed break.

"Hey, Ames, sorry to interrupt," Victoria said, floating over, and Amy jumped, looking up.

"Vicky, what are you doing here?" her sister said, putting away her phone. "Is something wrong?"

"Not exactly. There's an issue at Waymouth. The Empire has taken some civilians hostage. We could use a hand, and Miss Militia figured that it's probably better to have you on standby. Might have some people injured."

"Wait, what the fuck? Why wouldn't they call me in the first place!?" Amy growled, and Vicky winced.

"Uh, well, you were busy at the hospital, so..."

"Are there people injured already? Actually, nevermind, can you carry me there?"

Not wanting to waste another moment, Victoria quickly picked up her sister in a bridal carry and lifted off, rapidly gaining altitude as she headed back towards the shopping center.

"So, is it just a group of unpowered gangbangers?" Amy asked, the annoyed look on her face slowly morphing into a scowl. "Or do we have Hookwolf, or, god forbid, Purity? Or is it worse?"

"Nope. Just a group of unpowered people holding the civilians hostage. But it is a pretty big group, I think. They didn't tell me how many are in the library, or the shopping center, or how many hostagest there are. Fun times. They're going to be launching an attack soon, though. Probably as soon as we get there."

"Well, fuck," the brunette grumbled, glaring down at the city. "Why the fuck is the Empire doing this? Aren't they supposed to be running away by now?"

"Well, we were kinda dealing with Lung, and a lot of them didn't exactly manage to get a head start, so..."

"Yeah, I guess," Amy mumbled, glancing downwards. "And what happened to the big lizard, anyway?"

"That's a little bit complicated," Vicky sighed, her thoughts immediately returning to the purple-haired girl. "But we did manage to deal with him, and, well, he's not here anymore."

"Wait, what the fuck do you mean, he's not here?" the brunette glanced at her, a look of shock on her face.

"I mean he's not here, Amy. Like, in Brockton Bay. He's... somewhere else, right now. Probably not dead? But, uh, definitely not in the city. Don't worry, though, it's fine!"

"What the hell did you guys do to him?"

"What does it matter, he's gone! No more crazy lizards on fire. No more worrying about property damage or people being eaten."

"Lung never ate people," Amy frowned, wrapping her hands around herself tighter, the winter cold quickly getting to her on their current altitude.

"People never found 'proof' that he ate people," Victoria corrected, a smirk forming on her lips.

"That's not a good argument."

"Still, it's better than him rampaging through the city."

"Maybe. Probably," her sister shook her head. "So, how exactly did you guys 'deal' with him, anyway? And where is he?"

"You should talk to Sirin," Vicky shook her head. "She's the one who dealt with him, so, uh, I'm not really the best person to ask about this. We can swing by their place later, if you want."

"Right. That's great," her sister's eyes narrowed, and she turned her head towards the city, glaring. "Is that it?"

"Oh, yeah, that's it. Nice catch, Ames."

"Shut up," Amy mumbled. "Let's get down there and deal with the situation. And you can tell me everything later."

"Sure thing, Ames," Victoria smiled, quickly descending.

They were, by the looks of it, not too late. The PRT had formed a perimeter around the buildings, a good portion of the police force joining the parahumans, while the troopers were still waiting behind the line.

"Panacea, Glory Girl. Good to see you. Thank you for coming, Amy. We appreciate your assistance," Miss Militia nodded towards the two girls as they landed near the gathered heroes.

"I should've been here from the start," the shorter brunette grumbled, stepping forward. "Why am I just now being called in, anyway?"

"We were informed that you've overworked herself recently, and were hoping to deal with this before needing to call you," Miss Militia answered.

"Fine, whatever," Amy muttered, rubbing her hands together.

"How many are in the library?" Vicky asked, still floating above the ground, wondering if she'd get to throw some of the thugs around, or if the troopers would take care of the situation.

"Unsure," Velocity responded, moving towards the assembled PRT troopers. "Their group originally had eight people, and most of them went towards the mall. If we're lucky, two or three are in the library and the rest are in the mall. We'll have to wait and see."

"So, uh, do we know anything else?"

"They've already made contact with the authorities," her uncle stepped forward. "Asking for money and safe passage to their territory. It's not going to happen, of course, but the negotiations are ongoing."

"Well, at least there's that," Amy frowned, crossing her arms over her chest.

"Yes. It will give us some time, though, so let's make the most of it. Miss Militia, what's the game pl- Is that Star?"

Vicky glanced towards her uncle, then followed his gaze, and, sure enough, it was the aforementioned teen, flying towards them, with a rather unhappy expression on her face.

"Star! Hey!" Victoria waved at her friend.

"Victoria," her friend nodded, floating towards the group, and stopping next to her. "These are the ones who got away, right?"

Sarah was definitely not in this library, if the purplette's previous absence was anything to go by, so why was she here now? And why did it look like she was... miffed, to say the least?

"What's up, Star? Do you need a hand or something?"

"No, it's fine," the purplette frowned. Her eyes were still glowing, but less intensely. Vicky took that as a good sign. "I was asked to help. I'm here. What do you need from me?"

"It's a hostage situation, so we are trying to avoid an altercation. We're waiting for the negotiations to conclude. Hopefully, this will be resolved peacefully. For now, we can only wait."

"I see," the girl said, her voice flat. The blonde heroine frowned, glancing at her friend.

"Is something wrong?"

"Nothing for you to worry about," Siri shook her head, before crossing her arms. Victoria wracked her brain over the possible reason for Sirin's mood, only for the discussion between her family and Armsmaster that they'd had weeks ago to resurface in her mind.

'Oh fuck, she's the Gesellschaft escapee,' the young heroine paled, suddenly realising why Armsmaster was annoyed that she'd invited her to the fight between gangs. As powerful as Sirin was, if she'd decided to massacre one side in revenge, there was a grand total of nothing that they could've done.

'I really hope she's not planning anything...'

"Alright, I think the negotiations are over," Triumph said, pulling her attention back to the present.

"So, what's the plan?" Vicky asked.

"We will send in a trooper to check the condition of the hostages, and when the door opens, Velocity will charge in at full speed and confirm the exact locations of the gang members and hostages. From there, we can launch a more precise strike. Captain, tell us when we're re- wait, where's Star?"

The familiar violet portal flickered into existence next to them and a group of people, hostages, Vicky realized, fell through onto the cold ground. An instant later an angry roar and sound gunfire erupted from inside the mall. The heroes wasted no time, rushing inside…only to be met by the sight of the Empire members frozen in place inside shimmering coffins of air.

Off to one side, a large metallic wolf was pinned to the ground by several of Miracle Star's iconic lances. Hookwolf was trying to tear himself free, but it didn't appear to be working. Sirin was floating in the air a few feet from the immobilized villain looking, watching with a frown as police and PRT troopers flooded into the mall behind the heroes.

"It's done." She said shortly. "I can release them whenever you're ready to take them into custody."

"What… What did you do?" Triumph asked, staring at the scene, his tone confused.

"Caught the Empire forces here. Tried to be quick. Didn't want anyone getting shot," Sirin said.

"Great, so, you could've done this from the start and we've just wasted a bunch of time," Velocity groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose.

"I wasn't here until a minute ago." She replied. "I heard there was a similar situation in the library. As soon as you take these, I'll go handle the others."

There was a quick discussion between the adult heroes, before Miss Militia nodded and stepped forward.

"Right, drop confoam grenades at their feet, people." She ordered. "Once they're covered, you can release them, Star."

"Miracle Star," the purplette corrected, watching the yellow-white containment foam cover the figures of the gangsters with an unpleasant hissing sound. Vicky, finally gathering herself to speak, looked towards the still uncovered Hookwolf with a frown.

"What about him? Do we just cover him in the stuff and what... fly him over to the PRT?"

"No," Dauntless stepped forward, glancing at Militia and receiving a nod from her. "Brad Meadows has a signed order to be sent to the Baumann Parahuman Containment Center in the case of his capture. He'll be held at the separate, special facility until one of Dragon's suits can get over here to grab him, and then we'll wash our hands off him. Thank you for that, by the way. Fighting someone like Hookwolf is always dangerous," the man in the roman-like armor said, giving the girl a grateful smile.

"It was nothing," the purplette shrugged, frowning, and the blonde was struck with the sudden feeling that the girl was upset.

"Still, we thank you for your assistance," the older man nodded.

"Whatever. I'll get the others. Go pick them up, I guess," Sirin muttered, before disappearing into another portal.

"Right," Miss Militia spoke up, turning towards the PRT troopers, "We have another batch of Nazis to grab. Dauntless, Triumph, Manpower, remain here and watch Hookwolf. Everyone else, with me."

Taking in a deep breath, Victoria followed, flying out the doors of the shopping mall and over the street, towards the library, a group of PRT and police troopers following right behind her.

"Are you sure it's a good idea, sending her in there? She seemed a little upset," the brunette asked, her eyes still on the building.

"I don't know," Miss Militia replied, the green glow taking the shape of a rifle in her hand. "But there's a reason we wanted to keep her out of any conflicts with the Empire. We don't know what will happen if she gets agitated."

"Oh," Vicky winced. "I'll try to talk to her after this. I mean, try to see how she feels about it."

"That would be appreciated," Militia confirmed, taking position to the right side of the door. "Glory Girl, if you will."

"Right. Let's see if she grabbed them already," the blonde nodded, approaching the door.

Victoria frowned, her thoughts returning to the purplette's attitude. Was the girl upset? Maybe even a little bit angry? Vicky wasn't sure. Sirin wasn't exactly a person who was easy to read, and annoyed seemed to be something of a default emotion to her, if she was being completely honest.

The purplette was, to the best of the blonde's knowledge, a good person, and, as far as Vicky was aware, cared about people. Some people, at the very least. Even if it was a little bit hard to see. But there'd been moments in the past weeks when Sirin had been visibly happy, and it had been nice to see the purplette's softer side.

Then again, I guess it's not her fault. The poor kid has been through so much already, she deserves to be a bit moody. And she did manage to help a lot today.

"You're clear," she heard Miss Militia's voice, snapping her back to reality, and, taking in a deep breath, Victoria grabbed the door and pushed it open.

The library was empty.

Or, well, almost. There were a few people on the ground, holding their arms or legs, and the hostages were standing near the wall, their eyes wide.

"Is everyone okay?" Victoria asked, looking at the terrified crowd.

"They're uninjured, aside from the obvious shock. Call for Panacea to take a look at neutralized hostiles." Miss Militia spoke, pointing to the downed thugs. From what Vicky could see, several of them had what looked like... bullet wounds?

'Sirin, what the hell did you do?' the blonde frowned looking around for the purple-haired teenager, yet there was not a single trace of the girl in the library. It seemed like the girl had already left and went back home, making this even more of a mess from what Carol had taught her. The PRT would definitely try to drag her in for the debrief, and it had the potential of escalating up into something unpleasant, meaning Vicky would have to try and do something about it.

And there go my plans with Dean for the weekend.

ФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФ

A/N: All of my thanks to Snowfire for helping beta this chapter. Absolutely go and check out Snow's quests: The Practice War and it's ongoing sequel The Secret's Crusade.
Think I can cut down the size of chapters to around 2.5k to post more frequently? I sincerely apologize that it took so long to get this chapter out. But we're finally heading into the arc that I've been waiting to do for a really long time.

Thank you, to everyone who reads, comments and discusses this story. It means more than you think, and gives me the inspiration to write.

QroGrotor · Nov 25, 2024

ФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФ

Sarah sighed, looking over the list of names and the blurry pictures on the computer screen.

'This is getting ridiculous,' she frowned, closing the webpage and moving to another one. After several days of looking through various online forums and conspiracy sites in her spare time, she'd found a lot of information. Unfortunately, almost none of it was helpful.

"Not like I expected to find anything, anyway," the girl muttered, closing the last page she'd opened.

In her mind, there were several problems, each with their own questions that needed to be answered. Most of them centered on Sirin, and what the truth of the girl actually was.

Sarah had guessed from what the girl had told her that Sirin had been a product of experimentation by a villainous organization, most likely Gesellschaft. That she'd killed her captors after Triggering and jumped all the way to Brockton Bay in a blind attempt to escape. The problem, however, was that the amount of information on the organization was rather limited. And there were next to no details about Sirin, the person, or any incident that might have forced her Trigger.

It had taken a whole day and a half to track down any real information on Gesellschaft, and what she'd found was largely forum posts, the occasional and utterly disgusting fan site, and blurry photos. Still, they were a big deal in Europe, taking responsibility for multiple cases of large-scale terrorism. If what Sirin had said was true, and Sarah had no reason to doubt the girl's words, she'd done some damage to their operations. But if that was the case, there should've been rumours about it.

Instead, there was only silence. No news, no information. No whispers of the organization's name anywhere that could be connected to Sirin.

'What the hell is going on here?'

Perhaps if she'd relied on her power more the search would be more productive, but she refused to use a crutch unless absolutely necessary. It was hard, but she wanted to do as much as she could on her own for as long as she could. Even if the situation had been completely different, she'd been misled by her power before, and there was no way she'd risk a misfire now.

'Slow and steady. No cheating…for now.'

It had become so frustrating that the blonde had moved onto searching for Gesellschaft capes, in a vain hope that she might find some similarities. That had been her focus for the last few hours, whilst doing her best to drown out the noises of the teenagers very much not keeping to the expected quiet of a library.

Surprisingly, two of the names that came up had been active in Brockton Bay, a pair of Empire villains called Night and Fog. The information about the duo was scarce, but enough for Sarah to get a general description of the two and their powers.

'Gaseous form... not like Sirin's power, it's visible. Does it have to be?

The girl leaned back in her chair, frowning and looking at the ceiling, as if expecting to see the answer miraculously appear there.

'Maybe it wasn't Gesellschaft? Whoever is responsible for monster capes?'

She'd thought about it before, the appearances of those the PRT had labeled "Сase-53" was suspicious, the amnesia and tattoos being a certain giveaway of some kind of tampering. Perhaps they were the ones who created Sirin?

A thought struck her, in that moment. Could they also have made the Endbringers? She was spitballing, no one truly knew what Endbringers were. But the potential of them being some really fucked up monster capes wasn't out of the question.

That thought brought Sarah up short. Someone capable of making capes of that level of power? With the Endbringers, potentially, being early failed experiments and Sirin being a runaway success? Somehow, the thought felt dangerous.

'No. If it was them, I think Sirin would probably know,' the girl shook her head. 'But still… Okay, shelving that particular question for later...'

Sighing, the blonde closed the browser and got up from her seat. Sirin was probably done with her fight against the Empire's members, and while the girl would definitely win, that didn't mean that Sarah couldn't worry.

'I could swing by the shelter? See how the people are doing?'

As soon as the thought entered her mind, the blonde winced, suddenly guilty.

'Should I grab some gifts? Something nice for everyone, maybe. Yeah, that sounds better,' Sarah reasoned, walking towards the doors, her hands shoved in her pockets.

It would be the first time she'd be out by herself for this long, and the first time she'd be back at the shelter since Alan had adopted them. She'd promised herself that she'd visit at least once every week, yet the comfort of her new, safe home had made her forget about the people that accepted her when she was at her lowest. She'd be damned if she wouldn't make it up to them.

Looking down at her phone as she waited for the bus, Sarah wondered if she should call Sirin, just to check up on her. Then again, maybe it was for the best to give the tiny terror a bit of room to calm down after dealing with the nazis. Luckily, there weren't too many people out on the streets, and the ones that were here either didn't pay her any mind, or were too busy talking to notice her, so, at least there was that.

The bus arrived quickly and she took her seat, trying her best not to glance around. Par the course, she looked around anyway.

'It's fine. Nobody is paying any attention to you, so relax. You're fine,' she reassured herself, taking in a deep breath.

It was, perhaps, a bit strange, how a few minutes on a bus was more terrifying than a fight between parahumans or an Endbringer. Maybe it was the fact that, in a fight, there was an objective, a goal, something to focus on. Here, she was just a passenger on public transportation, waiting to get off.

'Relax. Everything is fine. Just... keep breathing. Keep calm. Nobody is looking at you, and even if they do, nobody will remember. Don't make eye contact. Keep calm, and everything will be fine.'

The bus finally arrived at her destination, and Sarah practically jumped off, rushing through the doors and into the street.

'Okay, okay. I can do this,' the blonde told herself, glancing around, and, once again, seeing nobody paying her any mind.

'Right. Let's see...'

There were a few shops that looked interesting, and Sarah was more than a little tempted to go inside and take a look, however, she was here with a mission. She'd get a gift for everyone she knew in the shelter, and that was it. Nothing else.

'They should have the food, so what... toys for the kids? Tabletop games? Books, maybe?' The blonde thought, looking around, until her eyes caught on the small store across the street.

'A hobby shop? Hmm, yeah, that could work,' she nodded, walking across the street.

The bell above the door rang as Sarah stepped into the building, the smell of paper and wood hitting her immediately.

"Hello, how can I help you?" the older man, with greying hair and a friendly smile asked, his eyes glancing over her, before moving away.

Thinks you remind him of his deceased daughter. Wonders if-

'Nope. Not doing that,' the girl thought, forcing her power away from her thoughts.

"Hi," the blonde smiled, her tone friendly. "I'm looking for a few things. Could you help me?"

"Of course. What do you need?" the owner asked, the same smile still on his face.

"I'm looking for some late Christmas gifts for friends of mine. Some small toys, books, maybe a game or two? I'm not sure what would work, so could you help me?"

"Of course! Do you have a budget?" the man nodded.

"Well... let's say, a hundred?" Sarah said, almost asking the number..

"A hundred dollars," the owner whistled, and the girl had the sudden urge to ask him if it was too little, or, worse, too much. Then the man nodded and beckoned her past the counter into the store, pointing to various shelves.

"Here, we have board games, and over there are card games, and, if you're interested, I also have a small selection of miniatures..."

As he talked, the girl did her best to take in what he was saying, hoping she'd be able to remember everything he was showing her.

"What about those?" Sarah asked, pointing to a row of boxes with colorful images on them.

"Oh, that's a model kit," the man smiled, before picking one of the boxes and handing it to her.

"You build and then paint them, like in the pictures. They make great decorations, and a lot of people use them as collectables. I have a small selection of paints in the back if you want to see," he said, giving the girl a smile. "A good way to spend time, for both adults and children, I'd say. A bonding experience, even."

"I'll think about it," the blonde considered. "Do you have a bathroom, by any chance? Need to wash my hands."

"Sure. It's in the back, past the paints, turn left. There's a sign," the man pointed, and Sarah nodded, making her way there.

The restrooms were, luckily, empty, and the blonde let out a breath she didn't know she'd been holding.

'Why is this so stressful?' the blonde muttered, looking at herself in the mirror. 'I don't get it. Am I really that much of a wreck?'

Letting out a sigh, the blonde turned on the faucet and splashed water on her face, drying it with her sleeve.

'I guess I am, huh. But... It's fine. As long as I keep going, it's fine.'

Making her way back into the main room, Sarah's eyes were drawn to the wall of model kits, and the box with the image of a dragon in the corner.

'Why not?'

Grabbing it, the girl approached the counter.

"I'd like this, please."

"Great choice! This is the Tiamat kit. Quite a challenge, but you're free to give it a try," the owner smiled, taking the box and putting it into a bag, before placing it on the counter.

"Will this be all?"

"I... also have a question, actually," Sarah spoke, digging through her pockets and pulling out the list she'd made earlier, before sliding it to the man.

"Could you tell me, if there's anything here I can get with the money I have? Like, could you give me some suggestions, or..."

"Ah, that's a common request," the man nodded, grabbing the piece of paper and giving it a once-over. "I have a few ideas. Would you like me to get a selection for you?"

"That would be nice, if it's not a problem," Sarah nodded, doing her best not to say something that might accidentally annoy the nice old man.

"Of course! Do you have a moment or two?" he asked, and the girl nodded.

"Sure. I'll wait here."

"Great, I'll just be a minute then," the man nodded, disappearing through the back door.

Left alone with her thoughts, Sarah leaned on the counter, taking a few deep breaths.

'Why is this so hard?'

In truth, this trip had been somewhat of a trial run, something for the girl to test the waters. So far, she'd managed to do a few things by herself, and the trip was relatively uneventful, but the idea of going somewhere further than a couple blocks away scared her, and not without reason.

'I have to keep going. It's a small step, but I have to keep going, no matter what,' the girl nodded, closing her eyes and focusing on her breathing.

"Alright, that should be everything," she heard the owner's voice, and snapped her eyes open, straightening. A small pile of boxes had made their way onto the counter, and her eyes widened at the selection. It was almost like- no, she cut the thought off before it could take root.

"Thank you very much. I appreciate your help," the blonde nodded, smiling as she reached for the bag, before pausing.

"How much do I owe you?"

"It's 109.58 dollars," the man answered, and Sarah paused, frowning, before reaching for her wallet and opening it.

"I can do, umm, 100, 105, and a 5," the blonde mumbled, taking out the notes and coins and handing them to the man.

"Thank you very much, miss. Have a good day," the owner smiled.

"You too, thanks!" Sarah replied, grabbing her bags and making her way out of the shop.

'Okay, this isn't that bad,' the girl thought, glancing around, and seeing a few people on the streets, none of them paying her any attention.

'Now, just go to the shelter and get back home. I can do this,' she assured herself, nodding. 'Just one more hour. Come on, Sarah. Home stretch.'

The first thing that Sarah had noticed as the shelter came into view was that there were significantly more people around than usual, the place bustling with activity.

'What the hell?'

Taking in a deep breath, the blonde started moving forward, weaving her way through the crowd.

"Excuse me, sorry. Coming through. Excuse me. Sorry."

She'd never seen the place so crowded, and the fact that the sheer amount of people was making her slightly anxious wasn't helping the matter.

'It's fine. They're not paying attention to you, they're just going about their day. Just keep going.'

It didn't take her long to notice someone she recognized, and she immediately made her way towards them.

"Hey, Mary!" the blonde waved, catching the attention of a red-headed woman in a blue sweater.

"Sarah, hey! How are you?" the woman greeted, warmly. "You should've called, I would've met you at the bus stop."

It made sense, in a way. Mary was the one who'd found her back then. The one who brought her here and gave her food. It might've been Alan's shelter, but the one who'd helped her first was Mary. And she hadn't seen the woman for weeks.

"Sorry, it was kind of a last-minute decision," Sarah shrugged, doing her best not to look too guilty. "How are you doing?"

"Well, it's definitely a hectic day," the redhead sighed, smiling at her, "but I'll live. What brings you here? Did Alan finally tell you about our little project?"

"No, I'm just here to visit. To see everyone, I guess," the blonde muttered, looking at the crowd.

"That man, sometimes...," the red-haired woman sighed, her smile fading to a gentler thing. "You shouldn't feel obliged to come here, Sarah. I'm sure the others understand, especially after Alan-"

"No, no," Sarah shook her head, speaking with a firmness that surprised her. "I wanted to come, Mary. I should be visiting more often, things have just been really busy."

"I feel like that might be an understatement, given everything you and Sirin have done in the last week," the red-haired woman murmured. But she smiled, nonetheless. "I know I'm happy to see you, but please don't push yourself, okay?"

"I'll be okay," the girl reassured her, smiling gently. It was nice, really, even though the care felt strange. She waved her free hand around the packed shelter, her other still tightly holding the bag of gifts she'd brought. "So, is all this going to be a regular thing now?"

Mary gave her a gently reproving look, clearly aware of the attempt to change subjects. But she nodded, speaking animatedly. "Hopefully. After…well," she hushed her next word, "Madison, we got a huge number of donations. We've been wanting to expand the shelter for years, so we combined the insurance money with all the donations. This is the result"

"There've been a lot of new faces, and we've had some teething issues getting them settled, but they're all good people in the end." Mary's eyes lingered warmly on Sarah. "We just give them a place where they can find that again."

Sarah felt her cheeks heating, the feeling intensifying in response to the woman's chuckle. Though she did wonder for a moment where the extra money could have come from, until she remembered what Sirin and her had done. They'd asked for any thanks to Miracle Star be directed to supporting the shelter.

Looking around, it was clear that both girls had severely underestimated how much gratitude there would be.

"We're in talks to buy the building next door, too," Mary added. There was, Sarah noted, a fire in the woman's eyes that was far stronger than any she'd seen before. "Might allow us to properly separate the living areas, which Alan mentioned could get us access to some support from the Department of Health."

The redhead shook her head suddenly. "I'm sorry. Here you are visiting and I'm talking your ear off about work. How are you doing? Everything okay with you and Sirin?"

Sarah considered that question for a figurative eternity, before nodding slowly. "I think so, yeah." She wasn't sure if she should say anything about Alan's time in hospital, and it seemed like it would only unfairly dampen Mary's mood. Better not to, she decided.

"You alright, Sarah?" Mary asked, the redhead's tone shifting towards concern. The blonde girl shook her head.

"Sorry, a bit lost in thought," she apologized. She hefted the bag she'd been carrying in both hands, holding it out. "I…I got some gifts for the kids. Could I leave them with you?"

"Oh, of course! Just drop them in the office, and I'll make sure they get to the right people," the woman nodded. "You could come meet some of them if you'd like. I'm sure the older residents would love to see you, and the new ones are lovely.

"I…" Sarah stumbled on the word. She wanted to say yes, she really did. But right now, with all these people. Mary pulled her to one side, out of the swirling crowds. A small oasis of slightly-less-noisy, at least.

"It's alright, Sarah," the redhead told her gently. "I'm sure they'll love what you've brought, and you shouldn't feel pressured. It's only if you feel up to it, and if you don't, that's okay."

The blonde blinked her eyes several times, feeling moisture on her eyelashes. When she did speak, it was very quietly. "You're sure it'll be okay? I don't…don't want them to think I've abandoned them, abandoned here."

Mary's expression softened, and she reached up carefully, offering a hand. When Sarah didn't object, she gathered the young girl into a small hug. The blonde didn't return it, almost unsure if she should, but Mary didn't seem to mind.

"They won't," the woman reassured her. "They're good kids, just like you. Just like Sirin. I'll let them know you send your best, alright? And remember, without you and Sirin? None of this would be possible right now. I know the news is all over recognising Miracle Star, but the message asking for any thanks to come here was just a little too well written for a girl like Sirin."

Sarah mumbled something into Mary's chest, wordless but piercing in their intensity. The arm around her shoulders tightened for a moment, then pulled back slowly. It bought the girl enough time to scrub at her eyes with the corner of her jacket.

The smile on her face when she pulled it away, though. had far less stress in it.

"That's better," Mary nodded, eyes smiling at the girl. "Will you be okay getting back to the bus stop, or would you like me to go with you?"

"I think…" Sarah paused to properly consider the question. "I think I'll be okay, Mary. And this place seems like it needs you. Thank you, though. Really."

"Just drop by again sometime," the redhead replied. "Maybe next time all this won't be so chaotic." Sarah wasn't sure that the woman believed that, but it was the thought that counted, right? And at least it was happening for good reasons, to make lives better for lots of people.

"Right. I will." Sarah said. She handed the bag to Mary, who took it carefully. "Thanks, Mary. And I'll see you later,"

"Goodbye, Sarah."

Stepping out of the shelter, the blonde found that even though it was still terribly crowded, there was a little spring to her step. She really would have to try to make sure she came back here, even if it wasn't as often as she'd promised at first. It had been good to see Mary, and probably would be just as good to see some of the people who'd at least tried to be friends.

But…later. For now, home.

The road back didn't feel nearly as stressful, perhaps because of the knowledge that safe haven awaited her at the end. A place where she could relax and not use her powers in bursts to check if someone was looking at her with less than pure intentions.

The bus was crowded, but Sarah managed to snag a seat next to the window, and gazed out at the city, the snow painted in colours by street lamps and cheery Christmas lighting.

'It's almost evening. Sirin should be done with the Empire by now... Maybe we could grab something for dinner. Pizza?' the blonde thought, staring at the buildings passing her by. 'Or Chinese? Something with shrimp, maybe?'

The girl felt her phone vibrate. Taking it out, she found a text waiting from Vicky.

[Are u and Sirin home? Nd t tlk!]

"Huh," the girl muttered, quickly typing out a reply.

[Omw back. Is it urgnt?]

[Can we meet tmrw? Kinda imprtnt.]

Sarah stared at the screen for a few moments, incredibly tempted to let her power run wild and figure out what it was about, but managed to resist.

'I have a feeling tomorrow is going to be an eventful day.'

With that, the girl sent a confirmation back in reply and leaned back, waiting for the bus to arrive.

She arrived home in the early evening, finding Sirin in the kitchen, a box of pizza and a plate full of chocolate cookies next to her, the tiny terror munching on one of the latter.

"Hey, Sirin. What's uh... what's up with the door? Did something happen?" the blonde asked, gesturing back towards the house's entrance. The door was barely attached to its hinges, mostly held up by the two lances Sirin had used to prop it up. Though it had made getting inside a little bit of a challenge.

"Victoria happened," Sirin grumbled around another bite of cookie. It seemed like she was still moody from what happened when she showed up at the library. Sarah grimaced. Her not-sister needed to understand the importance of PR, preferably sooner than later, but…maybe not the way it had happened.

"Okay," Sarah nodded, letting the topic drop. Besides, she'd get to grill Vicky about everything tomorrow, with the added benefit of making the older blonde squirm.

Right now, though, she had a much more important topic to discuss. There was a theory that had been in the back of her mind for a while now, one that would explain a lot about the utter failure of her search. It had seemed impossible before…but that had been before. Madison had changed a great deal.

"Sirin, there's something that I'd like to ask you?"

The purple-haired girl nodded, picking up another cookie and biting into it in a spray of crumbs, only just caught by her plate. Sarah swallowed, then just forced the words out, tension making them come out in a rush.

"You're not from Earth Bet, are you?"

ФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФ

A/N: The chapter is smaller, but it came out faster! Yay!
All of my thanks to Snowfire for her help with this chapter!

QroGrotor · Dec 9, 2024

"You're not from Earth Bet, are you?"

Sirin froze mid-bite, staring at her friend with wide, golden eyes.

'What do I say?' the purple-haired girl wondered, chewing on the cookie as she struggled to come up with an answer. 'This... this was bound to happen, sooner or later. But... Why even ask? What does it matter?'

"Why do you think that?" the girl asked, keeping her tone carefully neutral.

"Because I'm too curious for my own good," Sarah admitted, sitting down next to her at the table, fidgeting. "And the more I looked into it, the less sense it made. I know you've told the truth about your Trigger, it's not something people lie about, but... When you escaped, you said you killed them, right? Do you... do you remember how many of them were there?"

'How many people have I killed?'

She couldn't see any fear in her friend's eyes, which surprised Sirin. Instead, there was only worry mixed with something else. Not the kind of worry where she was afraid for her own life, but...

Was she…worried about her? The purple-haired girl's eyes widened fractionally. How? Why wasn't she afraid?

"Why do you care?" Sirin asked, her voice soft. "Does it matter how many? They were murderers. All of them."

Sarah looked conflicted, and for a moment the blonde said nothing, her eyes flickering closed as she thought of the best way to continue.

"Just humour me? Please?" she asked. "Do you remember how many? Even approximately? I need it to prove a point."

The Herrscher frowned, staring at her friend as she considered her words. "Lost count. Hundreds, I think. Why?"

Sarah took a deep breath, nodding.

"I thought that Gesellschaft was responsible for your Trigger, but there's no way there wouldn't be rumours if they took that big of a hit. So, the question became... What if it wasn't Gesellschaft? Hence, my genius deduction of you probably being from another Earth. Well, that and your powers being pure bullshit helped," she explained. "So... Was I right?"

Sirin's eyes didn't leave those of her friend as she slowly processed the words. Was there a point in denying it anymore? She had her freedom, so did she really need to hide this?

Not from Sarah.

"Would you like a cookie?" the purple-haired girl offered, gesturing towards the plate. The blonde blinked, seemingly confused by the question, before nodding.

"Yes, please."

"So," Sirin began, after sliding the plate towards her friend, "let's say, for the sake of argument, that you're right. What difference does it make?"

"Well, for starters, I can brag about living with an alien," the blonde shrugged, grinning. Sirin blinked, taken aback by the statement, and Sarah's smile turned a bit bashful. "I'm just joking. Sorry. It's just... a lot to take in." She paused, taking a bite of her cookie, her eyes closing.

"Oh, these are good," the girl murmured, nodding. "Really, really good."

"You know," Sirin began, tilting her head as she stared at her friend, "this is a bit weird, but you're really not... bothered?"

"What do you mean?" Sarah asked, licking her fingers.

"By the fact that I'm 'an alien'?" the purple-haired girl explained.

"Well, you're not actually an alien," the blonde pointed out. "I'm pretty sure you'd only count as an alien if you're from outside the solar system, and I'm pretty sure you're from Earth. Just not this one."

"Yeah, I guess," Sirin muttered, frowning. "Just, I kind of expected that you would freak out."

Sarah stared at her with an incredulous look, a bit of a grin on her face. "Did you forget that we're basically superheroes now? You're a flying magical girl that can bend space into a pretzel, and I'm a girl with the power of the internet and Sherlock Holmes, if he was an asshole. Compared to that, having a not-from-Earth Bet friend doesn't seem too strange, does it?"

"You've got a point," the Herrscher conceded, picking up another cookie and biting into it with a sigh. "So... yeah. I'm from another world."

"Another Earth, you mean," Sarah corrected her.

"Yeah, but they're the same thing," Sirin argued, glaring at the blonde.

"They're really not. Different... universes? Timelines? I'm not actually sure. But just because us and Aleph are kind of synched up, doesn't mean other worlds are. What year was it before you got here?" the blonde inquired, leaning forward slightly.

"2000. Well, a couple months until it would have been 2001, I think," Sirin replied.

"So it's more... timelines? Our worlds are 9 years apart, and there are probably a bunch more differences. How many parahumans did you have active? Did you have Endbringers?" Sarah asked, the questions coming out rapid-fire.

Sirin hesitated, not entirely sure how to answer the question. "No. We've had natural disasters, but nothing like that... thing," the purplette finally replied, thinking back to the emotionless, perfect face made of what seemed like marble.

"Huh," the girl muttered. "So are they a local only thing? And if it's natural disasters in your world, then what about Aleph?"

Sirin tuned out her friend's mumblings as she returned to the cookies in front of her, focusing on the sweets instead. Now that she'd calmed down a bit, perhaps her method of dealing with Nazis wasn't the best one. She really didn't care about their lives, but now that she was at home, the realization that using the same method she'd used on Alan out of reflex could backfire on people other than her was not a pleasant one.

"-hinking about?" Sarah asked, and the girl's attention snapped back to her.

"Sorry, what?" the purple-haired Herrscher inquired.

"What's got you so worried?" the blonde rephrased the question.

"Oh," Sirin sighed, leaning against the sofa. "Just thinking about the people in the Empire. I might have... overreacted a bit."

Sarah's eyebrows raised.

"What did you do?" the blonde asked, her voice carefully neutral.

"We needed to test if it was my power that caused your and Alan's... problems anyway, right? They were of some use in that regard."

Judging by her slowly palling expression, it clearly took Sarah a few moments to figure out what exactly she'd meant.

"Wait... you mean- No, no, no," the girl mumbled, her fingers curling up in her hair. "You can't have-"

"Relax, Sarah," Sirin cut her off. "No one's dead. Yet."

"That's not making me feel better, you absolute dolt!" her friend hissed out, jumping out of the chair and heading to the kitchen windows and looking out. "You could've targeted one of their parahumans, and it would've been enough! Who do you think they'll blame if suddenly a bunch of normals drop dead from some kind of magical radiation?"

"I... didn't think of that at the moment. And it's kind of your fault for me even being there. I'd dealt with Lung, they could've handled the 'normals' themselves."

"My fault!?" Sarah turned towards her, glaring. "How the hell is this my fault? You were the one who decided to be a hero and go out on patrols with New Wave. Then you got a reputation after saving people from Simurgh, and not showing up to a big nazi fight doesn't look good."

"Сan we not talk about it? What's done is done. If they die, that's that. I'll know that it was my power for sure," the purple-haired girl replied, shrugging. She wasn't entirely sure why her friend was so upset at her. "If they don't, then no harm, no foul, right?"

The blonde sighed. "Look, Sirin, I know you're kind of... detached from this, but you need to understand that your actions have consequences. And while you might not care about it, or think about it, others will."

"I just... I just wanted to get away from all that, you know?" the Herrscher muttered. "Why do I have to worry about that? About them? They're all murderers."

"They might be, but the law doesn't care. People won't care. Heroes live and die by PR, and yours might take a bit of a hit if they think you've suddenly decided to murder people en masse," Sarah explained. "So can you please think something like this through next time?"

"Fine," the purple-haired girl grumbled, leaning back in her chair and glaring at the ceiling.

"Thank you. I appreciate it," the blonde said, letting out a sigh. "And I'm sorry for snapping at you. That was harsh of me. I'm still trying to figure out how I should feel about what happened."

"It's fine," Sirin waved her off. "I probably deserved it."

"Still, I'm sorry," Sarah told her, looking over her shoulder from her place near the windows. "It was mean of me."

"Apology accepted," the girl replied, then glanced up at her friend. "Are you alright?"

"No," the blonde shook her head. "Not really. Power is being weird, Alan's condition isn't getting better and now I have to worry about the PRT knocking down our door because of you, which is honestly not what I want to be dealing with."

"Oh... Okay," Sirin mumbled, averting her gaze.

"What? No, that's not-! I just... This has been stressful, you know? Just... come here," the girl gestured at her, and the Herrscher hesitantly stepped forward. Sarah gathered her into a hug, the purple-haired girl carefully wrapping her arms around the taller girl.

"This is nice," Sirin muttered quietly, feeling the other girl nod.

"Yeah," the blonde agreed, squeezing her tighter. "Just... don't scare me like that again, okay? I'm already worried about enough things."

"I'll try," the girl promised. "Though, I can't make any promises."

Sarah let out a groan.

"What?"

"Nothing. Just... You're really lucky I like you," the blonde said, patting her head.

"Yeah. I am," Sirin agreed, smiling slightly.

The next few hours had been quiet, and for a while the Herrscher was content with sitting on the couch and reading through her new books, while Sarah sat next to her, fiddling with her laptop and writing something.

It was only when her friend looked up, closing her laptop and putting it aside that the purple-haired girl decided to break the silence.

"What's on your mind?"

"Huh?"

"Something's bothering you," Sirin told her, turning a page. "I'm pretty sure it's not me this time, but it's obvious."

Sarah paused, then leaned against the back of the couch, staring up at the ceiling.

"I've been trying to figure out what's going on with Alan," the blonde said, her eyes flicking briefly towards the Herrscher. "You've said that you were experimenting on you for the "valkyries", right? Meaning this Schicksal knows about the disease. Do you think they'd have the cure?"

It took Sirin a minute to fully process what Sarah was saying, and another minute to prevent herself from tearing the book in half or throwing it in Sarah's face.

'It's not her fault. Calm down,' the girl reminded herself. 'Listen to what she has to say.'

"They've been researching it, meaning no," the purplette ground out, her tone clipped. "And you've said it yourself, they do not exist in this world. Nothing in your world has encountered Honkai before. Why even ask-"

"But you came to Earth Bet using your own power. Who's to say we can't go back? If anyone knows about the cure, it would be them, right?" the blonde's eyes glinted. "Think about it."

"Even if I could, I would never ask those people for help. I'm not sure I'd be able to hold it together and not murder whoever's there on sight," Sirin's eyes glowed as she felt the world around her give way to power. She didn't need to call on her constructs, the thought of Schicksal alone creating lances ready to terminate the enemy.

"I'm not asking you to go there by yourself and talk to them. I'm asking if you can go back. And if you can?" The grin on Sarah's face resembled that of a fox that got the chicken and successfully framed the dog for it. "There's nothing bad about stealing from the bad guys."

ФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФ

A/N: All of the thanks go to Snowfire for betaing this chapter!

QroGrotor · Dec 17, 2024

Sirin was restless.

For the better part of a day, the purple-haired girl had tried to keep busy. Tidied up the house, practiced her sewing, and read through several books. But none of it was enough to distract her from the conversation she'd had with her friend the previous day.

All caused by the fact that a single, idiotic idea from her best friend would not leave her head, like some kind of annoying fly that wouldn't stop buzzing and kept flying into her ears. No matter how many times she tried to focus on the book in her hands, or tried to push the stupidity out of her head, it just wouldn't budge, the idea stubbornly sticking in her brain.

"Ugh," the girl groaned, putting the book down and rubbing her forehead. The whole idea was just ridiculous. She truly hoped that Victoria would show up sometimes soon, as at this point, Sirin was starting to run out of things to distract herself with.

Unfortunately, the universe seemed to be conspiring against her, and there was no sign of the older blonde.

Sarah had said that Victoria was going to come around this morning, the purple-haired girl thought, staring at her phone. Maybe the older girl had meant later in the morning, or she'd been held up? Sarah had suggested that she'd probably have some questions about the way she'd dealt with Lung. And if Vicky did, then the PRT definitely would too. Would they want to send someone with Victoria? Give her a list of questions to ask?

Recognising that further attempts at reading would be completely fruitless, the girl had put the book down and stood up, stretching her arms above the head, and then began to walk towards the door. Maybe a change of scenery would be enough to get the stupid idea out of her head.

The sun was rising, the sky painted orange, with streaks of dark purple and deep reds. The clouds were lit up brilliantly, their edges seeming to catch fire and burn brightly in the dying light.

Sirin let out a soft sigh, feeling the cold pinch at her cheeks as she sat down on the step. The crisp, chilly air felt nice, and the girl closed her eyes, taking a moment to enjoy it. It was moments like these that she enjoyed the most, the silence and the quiet sounds of the city around her, the cold and the freshness of it all. It reminded her a little of home.

'4 days till New Year, huh...' the girl mused, glancing back at the house. She wondered if she could try and make sweaters for everyone.

The image of her, Sarah and Alan all wearing matching Christmas sweaters appeared in her head, and the Sirin couldn't help but giggle, her laughter carrying through the morning air. The idea was ridiculous, but the longer she thought about it, the more appealing it became.

The problem was that she wasn't sure how to knit sweaters. Probably not the best idea then, she considered, tapping her chin with a finger. Scarves, perhaps? That seemed more doable. She could definitely make a few scarves, or perhaps a set of hats? Or maybe-

She was getting carried away, she realised, shaking her head. It would be a lot of work for four days, but at the same… Why not? It wasn't like she had anything better to do, and they were free of tutoring through the New Year. It would be a good way to keep herself busy. And hopefully distracted.

Unfortunately, that very thought pulled her mind back to her not-sister's proposition, and she grimaced as it soured her mood again. Not only did she not want to see anything related to Schicksal or its Valkyries ever again, she had no idea on how to do so. She hadn't been thinking about coming to this place, on this earth, when she'd come here. She'd just been exhausted, scared, and just coming off of the high of beating the Valkyrie that had confronted her at the reactor. What guided her was God's voice, one that urged that she leave before something more dangerous arrived. A simple wish to escape that had been granted.

"How the hell do I go back?" the purple-haired girl mumbled, her shoulders slumped. She didn't like this idea, and the more she thought about it, the worse the feeling got. But she also couldn't escape it, now that Sarah had put it in her head.

"Sirin?"

The girl blinked and looked up, eyes focusing on the figure standing a few feet in front of her. Victoria Dallon hovered there, a gentle worry in her eyes.

"Oh. Hello," the girl greeted, forcing a smile onto her face. "Was just waiting for you."

"Yeah. I could tell," the taller girl nodded, her lips curling upwards. "Got something on your mind?"

Sirin's smile faltered for a moment. It wasn't that she didn't trust Victoria, she'd known the girl for almost as long as Sarah. But they hadn't shared as much, and that made it hard for her to fully relax and confide in her.

"Just a bit tired," the girl replied, deciding that half-truths were the better option.

"Makes sense," the blonde nodded sagely. "The whole thing yesterday was exhausting, wasn't it?"

Exhausting wasn't the word Sirin would've used. Still, though, she nodded. "It was," she replied. She reached out to shake Victoria's hand, only to find herself pulled up into a hug instead.

"Thank you," the older girl, her friend, whispered. "For saving me yesterday."

Sirin was a little stunned by the sudden display of emotion. Some part of her wanted to simply phase out of the hug and keep some distance. But the other part, the part that saw the blonde heroine as a friend, was content to return the gesture. It felt kind of nice, if a bit odd because of the weirdness surrounding the blonde's body, and the Herrscher closed her eyes, enjoying the contact.

"You're welcome," she murmured finally, and Victoria nodded.

"So, are you going to invite me inside? Kind of chilly out here," the blonde asked. Sirin blinked, then stepped back from the hug.

"Oh, yeah, right. Sorry. Sarah's at home, by the way," the purple-haired girl told her as the two walked towards the house.

"Oh? What's she up to?" Victoria asked, wincing as she saw the two lances stabbed down into the door, holding the thing up after its last encounter with the blonde. "Ah, um. Were you not able to get that fixed?"

"Sleeping, probably. We had a... discussion yesterday," the Herrscher explained, opening the door and heading inside. "And no. Do we need to? I'm not sure who to talk to, Alan would usually handle this but…"

Vicky slumped a little in the air, before nodding quickly. "I'll talk with my mom. It'll come out of my allowance probably, but it's the least I can do as a hero"

Oh. That was nice of her. "Thank you."

"You're welcome," the blonde replied brightly, mood already bouncing back. "What did you talk with Sarah about?"

"Nothing important," Sirin lied, smiling slightly. "Just talking about stuff. We had pizza and cookies. It was nice"

"Alright, alright, I can take a hint," the blonde chuckled, raising her hands defensively. "So, any plans for the day? Amy's spending time with mom, and Dean's at th- at his part-time job, so I'm kind of stuck with nothing to do," the girl finished, her tone sheepish.

'And you definitely didn't come over because of the PRT, right,' Sirin thought, resisting the urge to roll her eyes.

"We'll figure something out," the girl finally replied.

Sarah did not look well.

From what Sirin could tell, her not-sister's sleep was restless. Her hair was mussed and her face was pale. She was sweating and the occasional whimpers escaped her lips. She took a couple of quick steps over to the girl, and shook her gently. Bad dreams were never a good place to stay.

"Sarah?" she asked, a little sharply. It wasn't cruelty, but this didn't seem like a good sleep. "Sarah, wake up."

The sleeping blonde jerked in place for a moment, and then the whimpers stopped, transitioning into a groan. Her friend clutched at the duvet and tried to turn away to face the wall next to her bed.

"Don't wanna..." the girl muttered.

"Victoria's downstairs," Sirin continued.

Sarah's eyes shot open, lurching around inside her rolled-up duvet to stare at her. "Wh- What time is it?"

"It's almost 10. You also look horrible. There's some coffee in the kitchen, if you want."

"Mhm, thank you," Sarah muttered, slowly sitting up. Her eyes were starting to look more focused by the minute, even if they were a bit bloodshot. "Can you wait a moment? Need to freshen up a bit. Just... give me a moment, okay?"

Humming in response, Siring decided to cut the time it'd take her to go down the stairs and simply fell through the floor, ignoring the startled yelp from her guest as she landed a few feet away from her, grinning at the startled look on the face of the New Wave heroine that almost jumped off of the sofa.

"Jesus, give me a heart attack, why don't you," Victoria breathed out, placing a hand over her chest.

"Sorry," the Herrscher said, not feeling particularly apologetic.

"Yeah, yeah. Do you always do that, by the way? At home, I mean?"

"Yes?" Sirin tilted her head slightly. "Why?"

"And Alan doesn't mind? I'm kind of jealous, to be honest. Mom's always on my a- butt for flying around the house," the blonde frowned, crossing her arms. There'd been a slight pause before the "butt" part, which was amusing.

"Alan doesn't care. Sarah is... indifferent," Sinr said, leaning against the back of the sofa with a small smile. It she couldn't deny that it was nice to be able to use her powers so openly.

"Lucky. So, while we're waiting for Sarah, I've been asked to, well, ask you about a few things," Victoria sighed, and the girl straightened.

'That was quick,' the Herrscher thought, her brows furrowing.

"Go on," she prompted, keeping her voice calm and collected.

"Firstly, the PRT wanted to talk to you. A few reasons I can think of, but it's mostly going to be about Lung. He's kind of a big deal, and having him stand trial would be a big PR boon," Victoria explained, and the Herrscher blinked, her expression going blank.

After a few seconds of thought, Sirin had to admit that it did kind of make sense, especially considering the fact of who Lung was. He hadn't just been a monster or a villain. For someone that strong to be arrested and jailed publically would probably improve the heroes' reputation in the city. But did she truly care about it?

She had a feeling that she did not.

"Is that all?" the girl asked, her tone even.

"Well, that's all they've asked me, yes. Well, asked mom who asked me to ask you, I guess," Victoria admitted, her shoulders slumping.

There was a pause as the Herrscher considered the question. There was almost certainly more to it than she understood, but did it matter? What could the PRT do? If they tried to arrest her, she could leave, and there would be no way for them to follow.

"Fine," the purple-haired girl shrugged. "When?"

"As soon as possible, probably. Mom mentioned that the sooner you talk to the Director, the better. And, uh, mom wanted to know if anyone came by to talk to you and Sarah? From the CPS or Youth Guard? They're not exactly fond of the whole "minors living alone" thing, considering Alan's in the hospital."

'So that's what they're worried about. Figures. I should probably have expected this,' Sirin nodded. "No. Nobody's come by yet, at least."

"Ah, okay. Good. So, uh, yeah. That's pretty much all they wanted to know. Oh, and the Wards are really curious about you, actually. Vista especially, she's now convinced that there's a conspiracy between the PRT and Protectorate to prevent her from seeing you. The others are, well, mostly just curious," the blonde finished, grinning.

"Hey, Vicky," Sarah said, walking into the room from the hall. She'd clearly gone to the kitchen first, given the mug of coffee cradled in her hands, after pulling on a simple purple sweater and white pants with black socks. "What did I miss?"

"Ah, not much, actually. I've just been telling Sirin here about some of the response from yesterday," the older girl explained. Sarah hummed as she reached one of the room's armchairs and climbed into it, making herself comfortable. If someone was to look into their living room at their very moment, they never would've been able to tell that Sarah had woken up less than ten minutes ago, which, in Sirin's own opinion, was an incredible feat.

Sarah's hair was done in a quick, loose braid, and her eyes still had bags under them, but her complexion had gotten better. Sirin noted that the girl's cheeks had regained color, and there was a small smile on her lips.

"I think the faster we'll deal with it, the better," her best friend said. "Not that it's a good idea to go there without any adult to back us up, but-"

"Oh, I think aunt Sarah can help with that," Vicky offered. "She wanted to check in with them to arrange some more joint patrols, too, so it would be a twofer. Give me a moment to call her!"

The older heroine jumped off of the sofa and pulled out her phone as she headed out of the living room.

"That's convenient," Sarah raised an eyebrow, looking at Sirin who had a similar expression on her face. "So… Do you think we can go there and come back before lunch?"

The trip to the PRT building took them all of fifteen minutes.

Sirin would've been perfectly happy teleporting the three of them there, but Victoria insisted on flying over somewhat slowly, to give Lady Photon the time to actually get there to meet them. Sarah had seemed a bit uncomfortable with the idea, and had voiced her discomfort with heights, but eventually agreed when her friend offered to carry her.

Which left Sirin in the rather unusual position of having to fly while carrying the taller girl in a bridal carry. The blonde was surprisingly light, though Sirin wasn't even sure if that was because she was a lot stronger than a twelve year old should be or something else. It didn't matter, of course, and the flight was relatively short. But it was enough for the purplette to note how different the experience was from flying without anything or anyone in her hands.

With nothing holding her, her body felt light, the wind blowing against her face. Without a need to hold anyone, she could simply fly, moving in whichever way she wished. It was freeing.

This time, though? There was an added weight, and not just a physical one. There was the weight of her responsibility towards her best friend, and the need to make sure she was safe, as well as the knowledge that any mishap or mistake would be on her. The need to pay attention to her friend, too.

Fortunately, though, Sarah seemed to be fine. She made the entire flight with her eyes closed and a smile on her face, trusting the girl carrying her completely. Sirin smiled a little at that, and tightened her grip.

Director Emily Piggot was just as intense as Sirin had remembered her being. She wasn't afraid of the woman, but something in her eyes made Sirin feel strange. A mix of determination, frustration and something else produced an impressive glare, one that most people would probably flinch under. Sirin didn't, but she couldn't just ignore the woman's gaze either. Sarah, on the other hand, seemed more nervous, even with the black carnival mask covering her face.

Sirin didn't like it, and neither did Lady Photon, it seemed.

'The sooner we leave, the better,' Sirin thought, her fingers drumming on the metal surface of the table.

"You can't hold onto him forever, Miracle Star," the Director steepled her fingers, leaning forward in her chair. "Lung needs to be released to the Protectorate, so that he can be properly punished."

Sirin considered the statement, the fifth repetition so far, with a sigh. "I can't release Lung to you, or to anyone," the girl repeated, her expression blank. "Not because I don't want to, but because I quite literally can't.

"Why not?"

Surprisingly, the question didn't come from the Director, but from Miss Militia instead. It was the first thing she'd said since the beginning of the meeting. The woman's tone was even, with no hint of anger or accusation.

"Because he's not in her custody," Sarah said simply. Director Piggot raised an eyebrow at the words, and Sirin felt her friend tense beneath the shifted expression.

"How can that be?" she asked, her lips settling onto a disbelieving moue. "We have extensive footage of the climax of the engagement with Lung. You pinned him with your lances, and then shoved him through one of your portals. The current working theory is that you trapped him in a pocket dimension. Is that not the case?"

The woman's tone was surprisingly even, considering that they'd given the PRT less than half an hour to prepare for their arrival. Sarah had expected the woman to be more frustrated, which had been part of the plan, apparently. That sort of situation would have played into her power, and made it easier to figure out the Director's plans. Instead, they had this. How troublesome.

"Sirin?" Lady Photon asked gently. The girl shook her head clear of the thoughts, realising that she'd been woolgathering. "Are you saying that you don't know where Lung is?

"I.." the purplette grumbled for a moment, frowning. "It's hard to explain. Power stuff. But I didn't drop him into a pocket dimension, I don't have one of those. Instead I dropped him in-between places."

There was a moment of silence, then Armsmaster leaned forward slightly. "Can you elaborate on that at all, Miracle Star?" he asked. "I understand that unforeseen power interactions can be difficult to explain, but any information on Lung's whereabouts-"

"It's not like he's going to pop back out somewhere," Sirin snapped. "I threw him somewhere in nowhere. I've no idea where to even start looking for him."

"Somewhere in nowhere," Armsmaster repeated.

"That's the closest approximation I can give, yes," she replied.

Her words were followed by another, slightly longer silence, as everyone in the room took a moment to absorb the information. Miss Militia and Armsmaster shared a glance that she didn't understand, though she wondered how that worked, given the full mask on the armoured hero. She hoped Sarah would be understanding more of that than her. Though both seemed frustrated.

The Director, meanwhile, had a hard to read expression on her face. She didn't look upset or angry, but there was calculation moving behind those hard, tired eyes. Lady Photon looked surprisingly similar, though any distaste flickering through her expression was focused on the opposite side of the table.

Sarah, meanwhile, was looking slowly between all parties, as if tracing something that none of the rest of the room could see. The action was largely hidden by her mask, but Sirin could feel her friend's eyes roving over the room. Looking for everything and anything.

"What are the chances of him coming back?" the Director asked at last.

"No clue. Zero, probably, unless he stumbles onto the portal somewhere else," Sirin replied shortly. She cocked her head, considering, then added. "Or someone else somehow makes a way for him.

"That's not exactly reassuring," Piggot said. Sirin shrugged.

"It wasn't supposed to be," she said. "But I've better things to do with my days than look around for an angry dragon who'd just get carted off to prison." Assuming they could even hold him. The villain's continued presence on the streets had certainly not been a confidence booster on that front. "Or sit here trying to explain exactly what I did."

"I see," the Director sighed. "There are some more questions we'd like to ask, especially about what happened at Waymouth Shopping Centre. But," the woman raised a hand. "I recognise that we've already taken up quite a bit of your day, and that was after you came in on your own. That courtesy is recognised.

"If it would be acceptable, we can hand over a list of our queries about how you resolved that situation. Obviously we'd prefer if you answered it all in full, but," she looked over at Lady Photon, who smiled sweetly. "The PRT understands that there are limits on what independent or affiliated heroes wish to or can share."

"That sounds agreeable," Lady Photon said. "Sirin?"

"Fine with me," the girl said. She got to her feet, joined shortly by Sarah. Lady Photon rose a bit more sedately, and took the offered binder of questions from Armsmaster. It wasn't all that big, but Sirin could guess how little of it she was going to really want to answer.

"If there's any confusion with them, I've included a number that you can call if you need any of the terms explained more clearly," the leader of the local Protectorate said. "Once you're done, send it back here. Please."

"Understood," Lady Photon agreed smoothly. "If there's no further questions for now, though, we'll be leaving. Any call can be made through agreed channels."

"Very well," Director Piggot leaned back in her chair and steepled her fingers. "Miss Militia?
See them out, please."

"Armsmaster, your opinion?" Emily Piggot asked, not bothering to turn to look at the Protectorate's hero.

"We're not in a position to do anything against her," her subordinate replied after a moment. "Any one of her powers would make her incredibly dangerous. All of them together?" he shook his head. "You've seen the same threat analysis as me."

She had. Nines across almost every rating. And that didn't even touch on Miracle Star's current position publicly. Her actions at Madison had placed her on the same level as the Triumvirate in the minds of many, and her handling of Lung had only built on that. The girl had made two incredibly powerful statements in less than a week. And there was only so much the PRT could do about that.

"Studying and comparing her power to Vista's might yield some ways to counter her ability," Armsmaster continued. "We've got a lot of observational data on her abilities, especially with how much focus is on every Endbringer fight. But even then, I can't promise anything actionable."

"Start pursuing the avenue regardless. I'll request a special budgetary dispensation for this matter, so you won't need to cut into your maintenance fund." That was going to be a lot of paperwork, but what else could she do. "If a master gets hold of her, or she loses it because of some other reason, we need a way to at least slow her down."

"Agreed, ma'am," Armsmaster nodded. "I can get started now."

"Thank you, Armsmaster." She turned to face him, nodding once. "I'll see you at the city planning briefing this evening. Hopefully we can salvage something from this mess. Dismissed."

Armsmaster nodded, then left for his lab. At least she could trust his work ethic on that score. If there was a way for the Tinker to find an answer, he'd get there eventually. She just hoped it would be sooner than later. The door closed behind him, leaving her alone in the small meeting room, and her shoulders slumped.

If something went wrong, the only thing that they could do was to try and minimize the damage. Miracle Star had shown herself to be far too dangerous to be left unchecked, but also too powerful, paranoid and supported to force under their thumb.

The Director of PRT ENE sighed heavily and, not for the first time in the last week, found herself truly regretting her inability to imbibe alcohol. She could really use a drink right now. It could tide her over at least, for whatever was going to go wrong next.

ФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФФ

A/N: All of the thanks go to Snowfire for betaing this chapter!
Also, a new story started by Synopsynthesis: Mend. Go check it out!

A 2nd Chance (Honkai Impact 3rd/Worm) [re-write]

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

QroGrotor​

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

I trust you know where the happy button is?

QroGrotor